Glimpses of the God-man, Meher Baba Vol V

GLIMPSES of the GOD-MAN MEHER BABA

i

Avatar Meher Baba in a railway compartment at Vijayawada on the last day of His Andhra Darshan Tour March 4, 1954

ii

GLIMPSES of the

GOD-MAN MEHER BABA VOLUME V (JANUARY 1 - MARCH 6, 1954)

BAL NATU

Sheriar Press iii

©Copyright 1987, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, M. S., India. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, translated, or transmitted in any form without permission in writing from the Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, King's Road, Ahmednagar, M. S. 414001, India, excepting brief quotes embodied in critical articles and reviews. Cover drawing of Meher Baba in Cannes, 1937, by Rano Gayley. ©Copyright 1987, Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust. Printed in the United States of America by Sheriar Press, Inc., 3005 Highway 17 ByPass North, Myrtle Beach, South Carolina 29577. Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data:

Natu, Bal, 1919Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba. Vol. 2 published in Bombay, India by Meher House Publications. Vol. 3 published in Myrtle Beach, S.C. by Sheriar Press. Includes bibliographical references. 1. Meher Baba, 1894-1969. 2. Religious biography—India. I. Title. BP610.M432N37 1977 299'.93 [B] ISBN 0-913078-44-1 (Sheriar: pbk.: v. 3) Books by the same author: Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba Vol. I (1943-1948) Vol. II (Jan. 1949-Jan. 1952) Vol. III (Feb. 1952-Feb. 1953) Vol. IV (February-December 1953) Vol. V (January 1-March 6, 1954) Books compiled by the same author: Avatar Meher Baba Bibliography 1927 to February 1978 Our Constant Companion Showers of Grace

iv

79-913293

To the Loving and Abiding Presence of the God-Man, Meher Baba

v

vi

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

First things first: my deepest gratitude to Avatar Meher Baba for the blessed opportunity given me in sharing His life stories with others. It is my pleasurable duty to gratefully acknowledge the permission given by the Chairman, Avatar Meher Baba Trust, to reprint published material, the copyright of which is totally vested with the Avatar Meher Baba Perpetual Public Charitable Trust, Ahmednagar, India. For the same reason, my thanks are also due to the Universal Spiritual League in America, Inc.; Avatar's Abode Trust, Woombye, Queensland., Australia; Meher Baba Foundation, Beacon Hill, N.S.W., Australia; Jean Adriel and the Beguine Library, Berkeley, California, U.S.A.; to Rano Gayley for the drawing of Meher Baba used on the cover; and to Sri A. K. Kasthuri for Meher Baba's picture used as a frontispiece. My sincere thanks to the late Francis Brabazon for various quotes taken from his books; to Darwin Shaw for his permission to use the excerpt from his article, "A Birthday Remembrance"; to Josephine Esther Ross for her poem; to K. K. Ramakrishnan for his "Reminiscences" published in Divya Vani; to Keshav Nigam for his notes; to Filis Frederick, the editor of "The Awakener"; to Mrs. Freiny Nalavala, the editor of "Glow International"; and also to Sheriar Press, Inc. for publishing this book: Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba, Vol. V. Kishan Singh was allowed to accompany Baba on His darshan visits in February 1954 to Hamirpur District and Andhra. At Baba's instruction he kept a diary of the events of these tours and this was my main source for checking dates, incidents and messages. It was a Baba joke that when I was looking for this diary, I most unexpectedly received a Xeroxed copy of it through Bruce Ecker of Berkeley, California, U.S.A.; my earnest thanks to the late Kishan Singh and also to Bruce.

vii

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS It is always a great delight to acknowledge debts and record our heartfelt thanks to friends who have helped in finishing any project. In this case for the account of Meher Baba's Hamirpur visit, my cordial thanks go to R. S. Singh Baghel, Janak Singh, and the Nigams. For reporting of Meher Baba's visit to Andhra, I am indebted to Y. Manikyala Rao, B. Bhaskara Raju, V. Rama Rao, Chinta Sarva Rao, A. V. Raghavulu, Najoo Kotwal and others. There are some good friends who preferred to remain unnamed, so I silently extend my warm thanks to them all. It is very hard for me to express sufficiently my deep and hearty thanks to Steve Klein who very cheerfully helped me over a period of three years in preparing this volume. Steve assisted me in every aspect—compiling and verifying information, correspondence, tape recording stories from Baba lovers, and the full editing process. From the first draft, through the additions and deletions, to the final version, he unstintingly typed and retyped. For the enormous task which he undertook, my Baba-size thanks to Steve. Steve's wife, Daphne Klein, meticulously proofread the final text, and suggested important stylistic changes. I feel indebted to her for this help rendered in Baba's love. My special thanks also to Meredith Klein, Laurel Magrini, and Mark Keller for their loving assistance during various phases of work on this volume. Eruch Jessawala personally read and made important suggestions for the manuscripts of the earlier four volumes of Glimpses. This time, because of his vision problems, he graciously agreed to listen to the text as Steve Klein read it out to him. I am grateful to Eruch for his most appropriate and useful suggestions, comments, and corrections; and especially for his loving encouragement and valuable guidance to me throughout my writing. Last, but never the least, I feel greatly indebted to many Baba lovers who, through letters and conversation, have expressed their appreciation of the messages and stories from Baba's life recorded in earlier volumes of Glimpses. I was delighted to learn that these books, in providing a focus on

viii

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS Beloved Baba, have become companions to many: some like to read a few minutes each morning; some during their lunch break; a few groups read out several pages at their weekly Baba meetings; and still others like to end their day by browsing through some "glimpses" before retiring. These comments cheered my spirit. I must conclude, as I began, by trying to express my wholehearted salutations to the One residing in the hearts of His dear ones with whom I attempt to share His love through these volumes. Beloved Avatar Meher Baba be praised! Bal Natu July 10, 1986 Meherazad

ix

PREFACE This fifth volume of Glimpses covers just nine weeks of Avatar Meher Baba's life, beginning with January 1, 1954. It concentrates mostly on His darshan tours of the Hamirpur area of Uttar Pradesh, and Andhra Pradesh (two Indian states) in February. The reason for this extensive coverage of such a short time span is that I came across so many inspiring and interesting events which occurred in this period that it was hard for me to resist including them. After all, Baba's life of perfection is revealed through everything connected with Him, and I am not running a race to finish writing these volumes of His biography, which is ever renewing. To be honest, I enjoy this work of presenting His life; to me it is a delightful, leisurely excursion with Baba through moments made alive by His time-penetrating presence. The information compiled in this volume comes from many sources: my notes and memory; Kishan Singh's diary; and the incidents I later heard from Baba's mandali and His dear ones in Hamirpur and Andhra. Meher Baba's words recorded in conversation and shared through discourses given from His alphabet board were interspersed with His gestures and hence should not be treated as verbatim. Sometimes during the interviews and darshan programs, Baba also used words or sentences from various Indian languages, and these were not always easy to translate. I have tried to check the available sources with some of the mandali and Baba's followers as closely as possible; however, the text is open to correction. For the present volume, as I walked along a memory lane of over thirty years, I found the darshan reminiscences were still fresh and vibrant but that it was a very delicate and difficult task to try and express in words what I felt. Meher Baba's darshan visits to villages and towns in Hamirpur and Andhra were crowded with many heartwarming and profound events. Each and every darshan program of

x

PREFACE Meher Baba presented a unique dispensation—a selfless giving of Himself as Love. If my attempt to relate them in words has smothered the spirit—the "feel"—of those incredible darshan days, I hope to be excused. But, with Baba's grace, if even a little perfume of His divinely human presence is retained and shared through this volume of Glimpses, I would feel immensely grateful to Him. One of the main topics in this volume deals with Meher Baba's open declaration of His being the Avatar, which was made on February 10, 1954. From that day onward, Meher Baba unconditionally and in a most natural way, referred to Himself privately and publicly as the Avatar—the Ancient One who periodically visits the earth to awaken humanity and to release it from its shackles of ignorance. I have expressed my thoughts about the impact of Meher Baba's divine announcement on the world in general, and His followers in particular; but these should only be taken as my subjective conclusions which I have shared without a thought of imposing them on others—each one is free to have one's own viewpoint. Meher Baba once quoted a Persian aphorism: Grace of God cares not for merit, Grace of God eagerly looks for an excuse to flow out. This adage is most applicable when God descends on earth as Man, the Avatar. This periodical "divine excuse" of God acts in a most natural manner, allowing events to seemingly take their own course. He uses these, as well as surprising coincidences, as excuses to bestow His love on those who happen to come into His contact. By the same token, His very naturalness and willingness to live God's Life as it comes provides many with an excuse to deny Him. What a marvelous manifestation! That is why the Avatar is ignored, criticized and even crucified by contemporary humanity for whose sake He assumes a human form. On top of this, each time the Avatar comes, He ignores the traditional paths to God and reestablishes a pathless living in

xi

PREFACE loving remembrance of the God-Man as Love. To discover one's way to the God-Man through the age-old traditions or through reasoning alone is difficult. Even when confronted with the life of the Avatar, the mind finds many reasons not to believe in Him. And yet the Avatar, through various incredible selfless incidents expressed in His divine life on earth, awakens love for God in the hearts of His lovers. He inspires humanity through His divinely human example to begin to "feel with mind and think through heart." In one of His messages to a large gathering in 1954, Meher Baba stated: I have come to sow the seed of love in your hearts so that, in spite of all superficial diversity which your life in illusion must experience and endure, the feeling of Oneness, through love, is brought about amongst all the nations, creeds, sects and castes of the world. The Avatar's life is just the excuse He uses to sow the seed of love in humanity's heart. There is no way to approach Him, there is no way to understand Him, except through love. One time, at the end of a long discussion with His lovers, Avatar Meher Baba smiled and with lively gestures conveyed, "Your business is to love Me, the rest is My business." Isn't this the best indication from the Avatar to each of us as to what our job is. So, with deep gratitude for Meher Baba's timely help offered through loving hearts and hands, and with wholehearted salutations to Beloved Baba for His benevolent love, I offer this volume in His charge, for His business. The writing of the next volume depends on how long He pulls me through the years and how much He pushes me toward additional Glimpses. He knows best. Until then, all glory and victory to Avatar Meher Baba who loves us more than we can ever love ourselves. Jai Meher! Bal Natu July 10, 1986 Meherazad

xii

CONTENTS

Dedication

v

Acknowledgements

vii

Preface

x

1. The Avatar's Game of Concealing and Revealing Himself—1954, Part I Babajan Unveils "The Avatar" in Merwan Maharaj Declares: "Merwan, You Are The Avatar." Avatar Disguised as a Disciple and Master The Ocean Becomes "The Oceanized Individual" Personal Reflections on the Avatr's Grand Game

1 5 7 10 13

2. Second Visit to Hamirpur District Begins— 1954, Part II Correspondence about Darshan Programs Easy to Write; Difficult to Do Meditation: A Delightful Companionship with the Divine Baba Leaves Mahabaleshwar for Hamirpur Language of the Heart Ichhaura: "Prem Teertha" Baba Asks for Forgiveness!

18 23 24 27 30 32 35

3. Discomforts and Delights of the Hamirpur Darshan—1954, Part III The Avatar's Whim Has Rhyme and Reason "Elimination of the Ego is My Specialty" Baba's Love Revives a Dead Tree Baba in a Subterranean Meditation Chamber "Say, 'Baba! May You Never Forget Me'." "My Religion is Love" A Special Form with Three Options Darbar-e-Khas at Dhanauri "Who Are the Mandali?"

xiii

40 42 44 47 49 50 52 54 57

CONTENTS 4. "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai!"—1954, Part IV Rock-like Faith, Flame-like Love What Counts Where "By Your Love Make Me Your Slave" "Ask for My Forgiveness" Baba Hears a Lover's Silent Yearning Ecstatic Night Vigil Day of Demarcation Baba Draws His Mandali to Him "When the Master is Ready" Second Lease on Life Meherastana: Threshold to Meher, the Avatar

60 63 65 66 69 72 75 78 80 82 83

5. Baba Leaves Mahabaleshwar for Andhra— 1954, Part V Small Darshan at Poona Railway Station "I Have Never Seen Another Like Him!" Baba Introduces Francis to the Mandali A Foretaste of Andhra Baba Catches a Hand and Captivates a Heart Announcement of the Workers' Meeting "I Am the Ocean of Purity" Praja (Public) Darshan at Guntur Dramatic Darshan Baba in the Happiest Mood "Pull Your Ears" Conditions Imposed and Withdrawn in Love

88 90 92 93 96 98 101 103 107 109 110 112

6. Machilipatnam and Gudiwada—1954, Part VI Baba Keeps the Pot Boiling! Visit to M. S. R. Sastri's House "Self Lost Is Freedom Gained" "My Answer Will Reach Your Heart" Cold Drinks that Warmed the Heart

xiv

117 119 122 124 127

CONTENTS 7. Memorable Stay at Eluru—1954, Part VII "Breaking" the Silence "The Avatar's and Masters' Love and Grace" Baba's Orders Are Potential Opportunities Two Heart-Moving Visits A Printing Press and a Pan Shop "Myself Is for Those Who Love Me" Y. Ramamohan Rao Keeps Watch at the Gate A Loaf of Bread Brings the Wine of Love

130 133 137 140 143 146 148 151

8. The Sixtieth Birthday—1954, Part VIII Midnight Visit to Penugonda Washing the Avatar's Feet Veena and Meera I Am Never Born. . . . "For Me or for Food?" "Share My Love Freely" "Help Us Enthrone You in Our Hearts" "Behold Him Come, the Son of God!"

154 156 158 161 164 167 168 170

9. Shama-Parwana and Some Memorable Incidents—1954, Part IX Divine Shama: The Illusion-Consuming Flame Barbadi and Abadi: Ruin and Prosperity Flavors of Intimacy Tears Bring You Closer to Him Baba Sits Majestically Atop His Car Simultaneous Rest and Restlessness A Night Stay in the Launches Baba's Order to Drown Savak in the Godavari Savak's Desperate Yearning to Be with Baba "To You I Shall Give the Ocean"

xv

174 177 181 182 184 188 190 193 197 200

CONTENTS 10. Kovvur to Kottapeta—1954, Part X Baba's Darshan Is Ever New Heart: The House of Beloved God Baba's Message to the Children A Timeless Love and a Limitless Mystery! "Drink Coconut Water to Your Hearts' Content!" "Religion" of the Ancient One: Love God Baba Remembers Gandhi's Meeting with Him She Internally Challenged Baba The Smiling Beloved and the Weeping Dagger In a Coconut Grove Four Journeys of a Perfect Master Accident to the Jeep

203 204 206 209 211 215 217 219 222 224 226 229

11. Meher Baba Explains "Real Work" at Rajahmundry—1954, Part XI Baba and His Workers Reach the Gurukul Introduction to "Real Work" Specific Conditions for "Working" in Baba's Cause Baba Confesses on Behalf of All KDRM Dissolved; Every Baba Lover a Baba Center "Love Me; Love Me; Love Me." Existence is Substance; Life is Shadow "No One of My Mandali Is Baba" Baba's Breaking of His Silence "I Am the Ancient One" He Needs None; We Need None But Him!

xvi

232 234 237 239 242 245 247 251 254 258 260

CONTENTS 12. The Glorious Andhra Darshan Tour Ends— 1954, Part XII "So Many Seek, So Few Find" An Offering That Begets Pride Defiles Love Baba Asks Questions; Baba Answers Them "All Worship. . . Eventually Comes to Me" Yoga Samadhi and Nirvikalpa Samadhi Ten Minutes and Four Seconds Who Made the Sick Bogie Fit? Baba Helps Those Who Long to Obey Darshan Treat for Janaky's Family Don't Bend Baba's "Guidelines" to Suit Your Ends All Glory to Meher Baba, the Avatar!

264 266 270 272 274 277 279 282 286 289 292

Glossary

297

Bibliography

302

xvii

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF CONCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF 1954 - PART 1 Babajan Unveils "The Avatar" in Merwan 1954 is one of the most eventful years in the life of Avatar Meher Baba. In February, He toured Hamirpur and Andhra for the second time and gave many of His important messages. In September, there were the "three incredible weeks" (the only sahavas program ever held for Westerners at Meherabad), which culminated in a large meeting attended by His lovers from all parts of India at which Baba gave the momentous message known as "Meher Baba's Final Declaration." 1 In October, Baba stopped using the alphabet board and relied thenceforth exclusively on gestures to communicate. But perhaps 1954's greatest significance lies in the fact that it was during this year that Meher Baba began to unequivocally assert, in public and in private, that He was God in human form—the Avatar of the Age. People are often curious to know exactly when it was that Meher Baba first declared Himself to be the Avatar. It is hard to give a definitive answer for, starting as early as the '20s, Baba would occasionally hint at His true status and, sometimes, would even directly disclose it to a few of His early Eastern and Western disciples. In general, however, Baba was content to let His followers regard Him as a Sadguru (Perfect Master). Baba's intentional concealment and purposeful revelation of His true status is itself a part of Baba's Avataric game. According to the divine plan, whenever Reality descends into Illusion to assume a human form as the Avatar, the five Perfect Masters of the Age put a veil upon Him to maintain the balance between Infinite Reality and Illusion. 2 At the ordained time, this veil is removed by one of the Masters. In the present Avataric Advent, this was done by Hazrat Babajan with a

1 2

The God-Man, p. 222. See: Beams From Meher Baba, p. 27.

1

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN matchless kiss that made Merwan experience the Reality of His Infinite Being. Hazrat Babajan was Baba's first Sadguru. She was born into a religious Muslim family in Baluchistan. By the time she was a teenager she could recite the Koran by heart. Being deeply devoted to God, she secretly left her house to find Him, and went to Rawalpindi where she met her spiritual master. Babajan could speak Arabic, Persian, Pushtoo and Hindustani fluently, although her conversation with most people consisted of cryptic and seemingly disjointed utterances. The little information we have of her life comes from Meher Baba with whom, in private, she spoke freely and quite lucidly. She was in her nineties when she came to Poona (now known as Pune) in 1903. After wandering about the city for several years, she finally settled in the cantonment area, under a neem tree on Malcolm Tank Road (now called Rao Saheb Kedari Road). During the day, she would wander about the city, often choosing to rest under a mango tree near the Bund Gardens, (not far from Guruprasad where Baba stayed for the three summer months, mid-March to mid-June, in the '60s). Each evening, however, Babajan would return to the neem tree where she would spend the night with no other shelter to protect her from the weather. Babajan's real name was Gulrukh (one whose face is as charming as a rose) and even in her old age, despite her shabby and loose tea-stained clothes—a long apron and pajamas—her beauty shone forth. She had silvery curly hair and bright piercing eyes. She was fond of wearing rings on her fingers. At the turn of the century, the area around the neem tree where Babajan stationed herself at night was dirty and squalid. However, her personality was such—she was so charismatic— that every night a large crowd would soon gather around her. It was her habit to keep a fire burning near by. Occasionally people would sing ghazals or qawwalis to her. At some point before dawn, she would cover herself with a coarse and rather old bedsheet and sleep. But no amount of rags or filth could disguise her radiance and many people began to accept her a holy woman, a great saint. In fact, she was one of

2

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF the five God-realized Perfect Masters of this Age. All of this, however, was of little concern to Merwan, as Meher Baba was then known by his friends and family. He was interested in cricket and games and school-boy activities—not spirituality. Although Babajan was well known in Poona, Merwan had no reason to visit her. One day a Bengali classmate gave Merwan a small book on the life of Gautama, the Buddha. Merwan casually opened it to a page that mentioned the second coming of the Buddha as Maitreya—the Lord of Mercy. Suddenly, that very moment, Merwan felt deep within himself, "I am that One." Then he totally forgot about the incident and continued his life as an energetic, sports-loving and intelligent schoolboy. In 1913 Merwan was nineteen years old and attending Deccan College. One day in May, while riding his bike to class, Babajan caught his eye and beckoned to him, "Come here, my child." Without hesitation, Merwan got down from his cycle and, "like iron drawn to a magnet," he walked toward her. Babajan got up from her seat and very lovingly embraced Merwan who sat near her for a while and then got up to return home. Not a word had been exchanged between them, yet this unexpected contact was to change the entire course of Merwan's life. From that day he began to experience thrills of indescribable bliss. His interest in college, or any worldly concern, began to fade away and he started visiting Babajan every night. He would sit by her side, usually in silence, pleased whenever Babajan would permit him to render some small service for her. One night, in January 1914, Merwan arrived and kissed Babajan's hand with profound respect and stood reverentially before her. Babajan lovingly took Merwan's face in her hands and kissed him on the forehead, between his eyes. Then, turning to the people who happened to be around her, she pointed to Merwan and announced, "This child of mine will, after some years, create a great awakening in the world; He will do immense good to humanity." Merwan stood there for a few moments and then walked away. After arriving home, around 11:00 P.M., while in bed,

3

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Merwan began to experience something akin to electric shocks coursing through his body. Soon he lost consciousness of everyone and everything except the Infinite Bliss of His own Eternal Existence. For three days Merwan lay on His bed, His eyes wide open but vacant, unseeing. He was dead to everyone and everything of Illusion. On the fourth day, He became slightly conscious of His physical body and after nine incredible months He became somewhat conscious of His surroundings, but that's a different story altogether. Merwan continued to visit Babajan occasionally after this unique unveiling and she would always refer to Him as her "Beloved Son." Knowing fully well what immense and untold suffering the Avatar has to bear in coming among men as Man, Babajan would sometimes refer to the Avatar's descent in Illusion by softly repeating the following Persian couplet: Khud bekhud azad budi, khud gireftar amadi; Ta kuni kudra tamasha, sooye bazar amadi. When freely translated, this means: You were absolutely Free But you allowed yourself to be bound. You came among men as Man To awaken yourself in Creation. In an arti which Merwan composed on Babajan, not too long after she had unveiled Him, He wrote: Tan karoon gar kaphshe paye, Hazrat-e-Roshan Zameer; Phirbhi zeerbare ahesan, kamtareen maherban hai. (Even if I were to make shoes of my own skin and offer them to you, O Master of Light, It would still be too little to express the gratitude that I owe you.) In later years, whenever anyone spoke of Babajan in Meher Baba's presence, a special glow illumined His face, and He always referred to her as Shahenshah (the Emperor). It is interesting that Buddha was also unveiled by a woman.

4

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF Beloved Baba once remarked that the woman who gave Gautama a bowl of kheer (rice cooked in sweetened milk) at Uruvela, near Gaya, was in fact a Perfect Master. She was the one who unveiled the Buddha in Gautama who became known as the Enlightened One. With a kiss, Babajan unveiled the Avatar in Merwan who became known as the Ancient One, the Awakener. Maharaj Declares: "Merwan, You Are The Avatar. " Babajan's kiss unveiled Merwan to the infinitude of His being the Ancient One. Afterward, he felt impelled to visit the other four Perfect Masters of the Age. In April 1915, Merwan visited Kedgaon, thirty-four miles from Poona, where he paid his respects to Narayan Maharaj. Baba later mentioned that this was a very special meeting, but He did not disclose its significance. Within a month, Merwan traveled to Nagpur where he offered his obeisance to Hazrat Tajuddin. Toward the end of the year, in December 1915, with one of his close friends, Merwan went to Shirdi, fifty-two miles from Ahmednagar, where Sai Baba resided. Sai Baba was the Qutub-e-Irshad, or the head of the five Perfect Masters of the Age. It was morning and Sai Baba was returning in a procession from Lendi, a nulla which he used to visit every day to relieve himself. There were many people about him but Merwan made his way through the crowd and prostrated on the dirt road at Sai Baba's holy feet. When Merwan got up, Sai Baba, whose eyes were exceptionally lustrous, looked straight and deep into Merwan's eyes and uttered one word aloud, "Parvardigar!" (GodAlmighty-Sustainer: the Avatar). With this declaration, Sai Baba moved on. Perhaps this one word, Parvardigar, was a sign that it was time for the Avatar, as Meher Baba, to come out of His state of absorption in His own Infinite Being. After this meeting, Merwan was intuitively drawn to Khandoba's temple which was nearby. Upasni Maharaj was

5

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN staying there under Sai Baba's orders. Upasni Maharaj was born Upasni Kashinath Govindrao in a Brahmin (Shastri) family. Upasni was the family name; the name Maharaj (meaning great king) was given to him by his followers, and is commonly used by Hindus to show their respect for their Master. In Maharaj's case, however, the name was unusually apt for he had a towering, kingly personality. His skin, like heated copper, was bright and luminous, and the radiance and bliss of his perfection were unmistakable. He had tremendous personal dignity and authority and was an imposing figure—naked except for the burlap sack which he draped over his shoulder. He could be very gentle and tender, but when he was in a fiery mood all quailed before him. The moment Maharaj saw Merwan entering the temple, he threw a stone which hit Merwan on the forehead, exactly where Babajan had kissed him. The stone was flung with such force that it drew blood, but the significance of its impact was even greater, for this blow helped Merwan begin to regain consciousness of the ordinary world. From then, until the end of 1921, Merwan began visiting Upasni Maharaj for varying lengths of time. The last such visit was from July to December 1921. Merwan and Maharaj usually sat together in a small jhopri at Sakori and during one of these meetings Maharaj folded his hands to Merwan and said, "Merwan, you are the Avatar." By this he meant that Merwan, who had been conscious of, but absorbed in, His Infinite Being (the Ancient One state), ever since Babajan's kiss, had now also become fully conscious of Illusion as Illusion and of His being the Avatar. Decades later, in November 1955, Meher Baba in a gathering of His lovers recounted: That blow from Maharaj was the stroke of dnyan (Marefat of Haqiqat, or divine Knowledge). Figuratively, Maharaj had started to rouse me from "sound sleep." But in ordinary sound sleep man is unconscious, while I, being superconscious, was wide awake in sound sleep. With that

6

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF stroke, Maharaj had begun to help me return to ordinary consciousness of the realm of illusion. 3 Babajan, in a flash, made Merwan experience His own Infinite Being. She made Him feel His Avatarhood. Upasni Maharaj made Merwan know Himself as the Avatar—the Eternal Master. In a meeting with His lovers in the early '50s, Meher Baba stated: What I am, what I was, and what I will be as the Ancient One, is always due to the five Perfect Masters (Sadgurus) of the Age. During the Avataric periods, these five make God incarnate as Man. Sai Baba, Upasni Maharaj, Babajan, Tajuddin Baba and Narayan Maharaj are the five Perfect Masters of this Age for me. Of these five, Babajan and Upasni Maharaj directly played the main roles. Thus, with the dawn of 1922, Merwan began to consciously function as the Avatar. Avatar Disguised as a Disciple and Master By January 1922, Merwan, having become conscious of His being Infinite as God and finite as Man, began to function as the Avatar. Any time Merwan visited Babajan, He would show the greatest respect, sitting quietly near her and, if she wished it, doing any personal service He could, such as scratching her back. Whenever Merwan visited Sakori, He would first fold His hands to Maharaj from a distance and then circumambulate the place where Maharaj was sitting with his followers. Before entering the room, He would bow to the threshold of the door and, while leaving, He would retrace His steps from Maharaj so as not to show any disrespect by turning His back to him. Even after Maharaj saluted Merwan as the Avatar, He continued to play the role of a perfect, humble disciple. In the

3

Listen, Humanity, p. 249.

7

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN early '20s, Merwan composed songs of praise (artis) in honor of His two Masters. With His early group of followers, He would sing these artis with profound respect before pictures of Babajan and Maharaj. Through these simple acts, Meher Baba was demonstrating how we should honor, respect and praise the Master, the One united with God. At the end of 1921, Maharaj told Gustadji and Beheram (Meher Baba's first disciple whom He nicknamed Bua Saheb), "I have given my charge to Merwan. Your friend is now spiritually perfect. Stick to him and obey him in everything." Several months later, Merwan was given the name Meher Baba by His followers, for even those who had not been specifically told so by Maharaj began to feel that Merwan Himself had become a Perfect Master. In June 1922, during Baba's stay with His early group of disciples in Manzil-e-Meem, Bombay, He started giving hints, although indirect ones, about His spiritual status. Once He explained: From the viewpoint of Divine gnosis, the Muslims progress [proceed] from Oneness (Wahadat) to manyness (kasrat) and the Hindus from manyness to Oneness. Thus the Muslims and the Hindus represent the extreme and opposite points of a diameter of a circle with God as the Center. Zoroastrianism is midway between the two extremes and hence the choice at this juncture of a Zoroastrian form in me as the vehicle of spirituality, derived from Muslim and Hindu sources. 4 During this stay, Baba would sometimes even refer to the coming of the Avatar and His circle of 120 members. In the '30s, Baba began to gather His Western disciples. In 1937 He wrote to Delia DeLeon in England, "I know all the present and future and nothing can stop the work that I am here to do. Am I not the Avatar? The world will know it soon and will accept me as such. Be calm, be steady and firm as a rock in your faith and love for me." Still, through the '30s and '40s, most of Meher Baba's followers regarded Him as a Sadguru (Perfect Master). In those

4

Meher Baba Journal, December, 1940; p. 107.

8

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF days, at the end of a darshan program, Baba's devotees, in praise of their Master, would shout, "Sadguru Meher Baba Ki Jai." In 1937 the first biography of Meher Baba in English was published in England. It was written by C.B. Purdom and, along with a brief outline of His life, it presented Meher Baba as a Perfect Master; indeed it was even titled, The Perfect Master. On February 10, 1954, Meher Baba was in the midst of His lovers at Meherastana in the district of Hamirpur. Keshav Nigam, who was present, recalls, "Baba was in an extremely happy mood, spelling the words, "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai," on His alphabet board and simultaneously raising up His right hand to confirm that "Jai!" 5 In this extremely happy mood, Baba told those gathered that it was the first time in this Incarnation He had openly and clearly declared Himself to be the Avatar. And from that day on, Meher Baba continued to assert His Avatarhood in public and in private. There were some people who came to know of Baba only after 1954 who were, in fact, disturbed by Baba's repeated assertions of His Avatarhood. Sometimes they critically thought, "If Meher Baba is really the Avatar, the Christ, why does He need to repeat this so often? People should be able to know it without His telling them so." One of Meher Baba's dear ones in a casual conversation with Him remarked, "Baba, as far as I know, your statements about your being the Avatar are only keeping people away from you." Baba, with a calm, serene countenance, but not without His characteristic smile, replied, "Divine honesty demands that I say what I am. I am the Ancient One." But this answer did not seem to convince the general public. Some said, "Why then didn't Meher Baba's divine honesty demand that He openly declare His Avatarhood from the beginning of 1922?" To try to explain why Baba did not declare Himself openly as the Avatar then, and why He did in 1954, is not only beyond me, but I am sure that it would be foolish on my part to attempt to either interpret or judge the significance of this. How can a finite mind ever assess the working of the Infinite One? The Avatar ever remains a

perfect mystery!

5

Glow International, May, 1985; p. 10.

9

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba, however, always encouraged people, even His adversaries, to freely express what they felt about Him. So, with my limited understanding, and from what little I could gather in His company, I would like to share, in this introductory chapter, a few thoughts and some quotes of Baba and His mandali about the general nature of the Avatar's role. The Ocean Becomes "The Oceanized Individual" During one of the massive public darshan programs Meher Baba held in the year 1954, more than 70,000 people assembled at Wadia Park in Ahmednagar. At that time He gave a special message entitled, "Meher Baba's Call." It began: Age after age, when the wick of Righteousness burns low, the Avatar comes yet once again to rekindle the torch of Love and Truth. Age after age, amidst the clamor of disruptions, wars, fears and chaos, rings the Avatar's call: Come all unto me. Although, because of the veil of illusion, this Call of the Ancient One may appear as a voice in the wilderness, its echo and re-echo nevertheless pervades through time and space, to rouse at first a few, and eventually millions, from their deep slumber of ignorance. . . . The time is come. I repeat the Call, and bid all come unto me. Years earlier, Baba had explained to His close ones that God in the Beyond State is not consciously man, and that man in the world of Illusion is not consciously God. However, the GodMan, being God as well as man, becomes a divinely human link between God and humanity. He not only brings God of the Beyond State to one and all, but He also helps each one to come closer to, and finally merge in, God. In one of His circulars to His lovers Meher Baba stated: God is absolutely Independent, and the universe is

10

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF entirely dependent upon God. Yet when the Perfect Masters effect the descent of God on earth as the Avatar, they make Reality and Illusion interdependent, each upon the other. And thus it is that His infinite mercy and unbounded love are eternally drawn upon by those who are immersed in Illusion. Between God and the universe, infinite mercy and unbounded love act as a prominent link which is eternally made use of by men who become God (Sadgurus, Perfect Masters, or Qutubs), and by God who becomes Man (Avatar, Christ, or Rasool), and so the universe becomes the eternal playmate of God. Through this prominent link the Avatar not only established life in His divine play, but also established law in Illusion. 6 Francis Brabazon, one of Meher Baba's close Australian disciples and a great poet, in his book The Silent Word expresses something of the mystery of the Avatar: Men are born, and die, and are reborn; until they die into the deathless and are never born again. But one Man, being birthless and deathless, takes birth again and again because of the cry of the world for relief from the burden of living. This man is the God-Man: Whole God; Perfect man. Because he is God his actions as a Man are perfect; and because he is a Man, mankind partakes of the divine qualities of His Godhood. . . . He is the junction of Reality and Illusion: Bliss and misery, Knowledge and ignorance, Power and helplessness. His birth as the Creation and his birth as The Divine Beloved are both stories told out of a dream until he is born in us and we in him . . . the purpose of the Creation was the individualization of the Ocean of Being into drops, and the purpose of God's Man-form was that the drops should know that they are the Ocean. 7 On one occasion, Baba conveyed, "Man realizing God is like a drop of water swallowing the entire Ocean, no less!" I gather

6 7

Life Circular, No. 24. The Silent Word, pp. 1-8.

11

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN that in the case of the Avatar's Advent, the Ocean first contracts itself into a drop (human form). Then, at the ordained moment of unveiling, this "drop" realizes its "Ocean-ness." And again, out of compassion, the Ocean consciously returns to its "dropness" while retaining its "Oceanity": this is the state of the Avatar. Referring to the recurrent advents of the God-Man, Meher Baba stated, "In me I am Free, but in you I feel bound. In the Beyond State there is no binding; there is absolute Freedom, absolute Existence. What a sublime State it is! From that sublime State, I have come to your level." But this was not easy, even for Baba! One day, while sitting with His mandali, Baba gestured: When, after the kiss from Babajan, I knew that I was the Ocean, I did not want to come back to ordinary "drop" consciousness from that Blissful State where I alone was. But despite My resistance, the five Perfect Masters kept "pulling Me down" to ordinary consciousness for My destined Manifestation as Avatar. . .Upasni Maharaj brought Me down to normal consciousness. 8 Meher Baba's sister, Mani, wrote in one of her letters to the West, "That we may 'find' Him, He allows the finite to 'bind' Him. And while bound, He is human enough to miss His infinitely Free State of Being." 9 And in another letter she shared the following concept, "For the world, while oblivious of it, the greatest event is when God visits the earth as Man. . . . The cloak of human-ness that God puts on for our human sakes is the highest revelation of His God-ness. Time and again God manifests His glory to man in the supreme image of the GodMan." Beloved Baba seldom gave spiritual discourses as such. However, He would at times, while in the company of His close mandali, casually make comments which, though succinct, were nonetheless deeply profound. One such remark was that the Avatar is the "Oceanized Individual." This means that the Avatar knows that as the Ocean He lies hidden within each individual (drop), and that simultaneously all drops are contained

8 9

82 Family Letters, p. 153. Ibid., p. 174.

12

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF within the Ocean. What a paradox! But because it is impossible for an individual to conceive of Infinity or to approach an infinite shoreless Ocean, that Ocean, out of love and compassion, becomes its own shore; that shore is the God-Man, the "Oceanized Individual," the divine link between man and God. The boundless love and compassion of the Avatar is the hidden Ocean in every heart. When anyone remembers Him wholeheartedly, the waves from the Ocean flood one's heart, cleanse it of its impurities and gradually dissolve one's "dropness" revealing the drop's intrinsic unity with the Ocean. Baba, Himself, simplified the whole matter, putting it in proper perspective when He gestured to one of His dear ones, "Pour your 'drop' into my Ocean and become the Ocean which in reality you are." Personal Reflections on the Avatar's Grand Game The foregoing was a somewhat abstract look at the nature of the Avatar's role in general but it does not precisely answer the question raised earlier: "Why did Baba declare His Avatarhood in 1954 and not in 1922?" Perhaps the answer to this question lies in relation to the introduction in 1954, as in other phases, of a new rhythm in the functioning of the Avatar's work. Just as there was the ordained moment for Babajan to unveil the Infinite Consciousness in Merwan, so too there was a divinely planned moment for Meher Baba to openly declare His true status, and this was in February 1954. Perhaps it would be interesting, and also amusing to recount how Baba's statements concerning His divinity affected my own slowly evolving and involving relationship with how Baba's statements concerning His divinity affected Him. My acceptance of Baba as the Avatar was a very slow process and the certitude I eventually developed continues to renew itself and spread its roots and shoots in the depths and heights of my consciousness today.

13

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba does not impose anything on anyone but allows one's faith and love to develop at their own natural pace. The fact that my conviction in Baba's Avatarhood blossomed so gradually is testimony to my overestimation of the importance of intellectual understanding. More significantly, however, it bears witness to the Avatar's grand game of loving patience and His patient love for each of His followers. In the mid-'40s I was blessed to hear about Meher Baba and had a craving to read anything written by Him or about Him, although I had no intention of following Baba as my Master. To me, at first, He was simply a great man. Later I accepted Him as a saintly person, but my heart was on yogis and especially the Poorna Yoga of Sri Aurobindo. Baba's life, and His words, impressed my heart, but at the same time they challenged my mind. Why Baba observed silence I thought I could understand a little, but the importance given to its breaking and the effect this would have on world consciousness was hard for me to accept. I started reading the Discourses by Meher Baba, which were in those days published in India in five volumes. 10 The first article in the first volume was on the Avatar. According to my understanding, saints and Sadgurus could glorify the Avatar but they could not write about His status. As the Avatar is far above them I thought, "How can Meher Baba write about the function of the Avatar?" So I simply skimmed the article and went on to the next. I must, however, admit that Baba's other articles impressed me with their finely pointed logic and the simple yet elegant style with which they were written. The discourses on: "Love," "The Search For God," "True Discipleship," "The Ways of The Master," and the series of articles on "Reincarnation," "Ego" and "Maya" stole my heart. These articles shed light on the various points that had been troubling me for some time. Nowhere in my reading had I ever found these subjects dealt with so lucidly and directly as Meher Baba had done in the Discourses. I read Baba's biography in Marathi by Dr. C.D. Deshmukh and later I read The Perfect Master by C.B. Purdom. In this

10

In 1987, these five volumes were published as one volume by Sheriar Press, Inc., Myrtle Beach, SC 29577 USA.

14

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF latter book, I was deeply struck by Baba's answers given to James Douglas, a famous reporter of the time, in an interview first published in London's Sunday Express, April 10, 1932. The reporter asked Baba, "Are you divine?" Baba smiled and answered, "I am one with God. I live in Him, like Buddha, like Christ, like Krishna. They know Him as I know Him . . . . " Baba's other answers, although they seemed cryptic to me, nonetheless moved me with their profundity. But Baba's reply to the question, "Are you divine?" appeared to me to be rather boastful. It seemed Meher Baba was implying that He was superior to Buddha, Christ and Krishna! I felt that the most Meher Baba should have said was, "I know Him as they know Him," and not the other way around! In Purdom's book the whole subject of the Avatar, or of Baba being the Avatar, was not directly dealt with. In 1947 Jean Adriel published a narrative of her spiritual experiences in relation to Meher Baba under the title, Avatar. The book was published in California and it was not until 1948 that a hard cover edition of this book was mailed to me by Adi K. Irani, Meher Baba's secretary (hereafter referred to as Adi). I grumbled about its high price but when I learned that Baba had approved the list of who was to be sent a copy, I felt that I must read it thoroughly. Opposite the title page was a picture of Meher Baba. It showed a slim figure, with flowing hair, and fingers tucked in the pockets of His Parsi-style white coat. The focus of the picture was not sharp and behind Baba one can dimly make out some hazy mountains in the distance. This lent an air of mystery to the picture, enhanced by the far-off look in Baba's eyes and the suggestion of sunlight partially illuminating His face. Under the picture there was this quote: It is my part in the Divine Plan to bring to the weary world a fresh dispensation of Eternal Love.—Meher Baba. (Incidentally, the 1971 paperback edition has a different cover, a different photo and a different message under it.) Jean had dedicated the book to:

15

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN The Living Christ—Whose beauty the very heavens cannot contain, but Whose presence may be found in every humble, loving heart. I read this book with great interest; I was captivated by Baba's photo and I was greatly impressed with the contents of the book. But both Baba's quote and the dedication sounded exaggerated, at least according to my understanding. The quote attributed to Baba a claim which I thought was too great for even a Perfect Master to make. My heart was repeatedly stirred to accept Baba's divinity unconditionally, but my mind was just as repeatedly provoked to challenge His divine status as too far reaching. Yet, despite my doubts, Baba's love and compassion were such that not only did He allow me to spend time with Him, but He never let my doubts interfere in any way with the love He showered upon me. I was like a piece of worthless iron, pulled to Baba solely because of His magnetic divinity. I continued to have my personal interests in literature, astrology and social work. Baba never forbade this, nor did He ever give me direct specific instructions as to how I should live my life. In those early years, however, in reply to the letters I sent Him, Baba would send me His love and blessings. And even as I read the words Baba had dictated, I felt the charge those words carried with them and I would feel blessed. Whenever I would be in Baba's presence, all questions and doubts about His divine status totally disappeared. Baba's presence was overwhelming, supernal. During my visits I never asked Baba any questions about anything. Each time it was a silent sahavas immersed in His unconditional love. Over the years, my interest in theological and metaphysical matters, as well as my desire to see any "spiritual" personalities, began, on their own, to wane. But this was a long drawn out affair and had its ups and downs. As I read books by and about Baba or His messages, I would sometimes feel confused and the old doubts would surface, but His love always sustained me. I did not know then of the Avatar's exquisite skill in allowing one's mind to meander capriciously this way and

16

THE AVATAR'S GAME OF COCEALING AND REVEALING HIMSELF that, while all the time He is secretly drawing one's heart ever closer to Him! 1954, the year Baba declared Himself openly to be the Avatar, was also an important year for me on my way to accepting Baba on His terms. That year, in May, I somehow got involved in a visit to a saintly person. Baba was in Mahabaleshwar, near Poona, and I went to see Him along with Adi. As always, in His company my heart was filled with exultation, but during our conversation, when Baba asked me whether I had told the saintly person that Meher Baba is the Avatar, I felt ashamed and replied in a low voice, "No, I didn't." Baba knew that I did not have the courage to say that so He continued, "If you do not have faith in me as the Avatar, you could have at least told him that Meher Baba says that He is the Avatar." I was abashed by my own lack of faith and remained silent. The topic of the saintly person I had visited provided an occasion for Baba to deal humorously, yet critically, with this subject. At the close of the conversation, Baba looked straight at me and gently, but with an air of divine authority gestured, "Bal, know well, I am the Real One!" What a blessing to have the Avatar declare His status directly to me in such a way! Yet, for a dunce like me, the propitious moment of grace which allows for total acceptance had not yet come. What patience the Avatar has in drawing His people to Him; what unconditional love! The God-Man has a personal relationship with each of His lovers, yet He lets it unfold very naturally. This relationship becomes a channel through which He awakens love in the hearts of His dear ones, for no heart can remain untouched by His boundless concern, His infinite caring displayed in so many impersonal yet intimate ways. And it is this love which leads and helps His lovers finally to accept Him, without any doubts, for what He is—the God-Man, the Prophet, the Christ—the Avatar.

17

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS 1954 - PART II Correspondence about Darshan Programs To herald the beginning of the new year, at the stroke of midnight on December 31, 1953, the church bells in Bombay began to ring and railway engines stopped wherever they were and began to whistle. People greeted each other in the traditional way: "Happy New Year! Ring out the old and ring in the new." In general, there was great joy and merriment to greet the new year, 1954, but little did the millions of people living in Bombay realize how spiritually auspicious the start of the year really was—for at that moment Avatar Meher Baba happened to be staying in one of the Bombay suburbs and thus the whole city was silently blessed with the Awakener's physical presence. In 1953, Baba had spent a period of over nine months in Dehra Dun, a town in the north of India near the foothills of the Himalayas. On December 1, 1953, Baba with His men and women mandali moved to Mahabaleshwar, a hill station in Maharashtra, about 120 kilometers south of Poona. This was to be Baba's residence, when He wasn't traveling, for the next seven months. That previous July, during a meeting at Dehra Dun, Baba had casually remarked, "In December, I will be on the move." And a tentative itinerary for darshan tours in Hamirpur District and Andhra Pradesh (Andhra) had been chalked out. From July of '53 onward, however, Baba had been very busy with various aspects of His work, and although there was considerable correspondence on the subject of Baba's upcoming darshan tours, final dates had not been set. Reaching Mahabaleshwar, Baba felt that after concluding His intense spiritual work at Dehra Dun, and before beginning

18

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS the darshan tours, He would like to spend some time in a quiet, secluded place in a very big city like Bombay. As He wished to remain totally undisturbed, He did not want even His close lovers and devotees to know about this brief change in His plans. Meherjee Karkaria and Nariman Dadachanji, two of Baba's old-time disciples who lived in Bombay, found a beautiful two story building in Varsova (Andheri), a suburb of Bombay, and leased it for a month. Not only was it in a quiet secluded locale, but it had a superb view of the beach and ocean only a few hundred yards away. On December 30, Baba, with just a few of His men mandali from Mahabaleshwar, arrived at Varsova. Baba looked quite happy as He moved through the house that Meherjee and Nariman had obtained for Him. The house itself, and the wonderful view from the verandah, were ideal. After staying there only four days, Baba felt so refreshed and relaxed that He decided to return to Mahabaleshwar. The mandali were used to such sudden changes in Baba's plans, and it did not even occur to them to wonder at the reasons behind them. So, on January 3, with practically the whole month still remaining on their lease, the whole party left Varsova and by that evening reached Florence Hall (also known as the Aga Khan's Estate) in Mahabaleshwar where they were staying. On their return, Eruch found that there were many letters waiting for Baba's attention. Most of them were in reference to the projected darshan tours. Baba lovers throughout Andhra and Hamirpur had written to Baba, pleading with Him to visit their towns or villages. They were all anxiously looking forward to Baba's visit so they could have the Avatar's blessed darshan. Touched by these loving invitations, Baba wanted to reach a final decision as to exactly when these programs would be held. So, on January 7, 1954, He sent the following express telegram to Keshav Nigam, the group-head for the Hamirpur area, and to K. Sastri, one of the four group-heads for Andhra: Due to my own working, I definitely wish that either

19

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN programmes at Hamirpur and Andhra both be curtailed or one of them be fully retained and the other postponed. Therefore wire immediately after consulting workers and lovers whether you would like curtailment of half the number of days . . . of my stay for programmes or prefer postponement . . . If curtailment of whole programmes preferred then you will have the option to fix more houses . . . for me [to visit]. —BABA Within a week, K. Sastri cabled on behalf of KDRM (Baba's abbreviation for the four main organizers He had appointed in Andhra—formed by taking the first initial of their names: Kutumba Sastri, Dhanapathi Rao, Ranga Rao and Mallikarjuna Rao) the following: Workers, lovers assembled yesterday at Rajahmundry [and] resolved preferring curtailed programme [in] February. Kindly intimate programme dates. Namskars. In Andhra the summer sets in by the middle of March and the Baba lovers there did not wish to delay Baba's visit until after the rainy season. They were also eager to have Baba come in February as this would give them the chance to celebrate Baba's sixtieth birthday while He was in their midst. Perhaps the Allknowing One, in response to this wholehearted, but unexpressed wish, sent an immediate telegraphic reply on January 13, as follows: Reaching Bezwada [Vijayawada] February twentieth night and leave Andhra fourth March. Accordingly arrange Andhra programmes and if necessary add extra hours to my daily house visits. Love to Andhrites. —BABA About the same time, Keshav Nigam replied: Due to rains and bad communication rural centres could not be consulted. Paliwal is out [of town] while Shripat Sahai is absent in spite of telegraphic intimations. Khare prefers postponement now for full programme in future, while workers and lovers of Hamirpur proper crave curtailment, if full programme impossible. But all

20

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS equally surrender to Baba's decision and shall cheerfully take it as for our best. Pray wire gracious decision—Keshav. Baba looked pleased with the candid opinions of His lovers in Hamirpur and dictated the following reply: Andhra decided curtailment programmes which I have accepted. Would also prefer Hamirpur curtailed programmes in February on condition you, Khare, Shribhai, Paliwal and other responsible workers feel that curtailed programmes can be carried out satisfactorily, satisfying even new ardent lovers, in all villages concerned. If necessary you [may] curtail my stay in old places and add extra hours of my daily house visits [in] new villages contacting new ardent lovers. If curtailed programme possible I reach Kanpur February third morning, leaving Hamirpur District on tenth. Otherwise indefinite postponement. Wire decision immediately. Love to Hamirpurites. —BABA After receiving Baba's long explanatory telegram, Keshav contacted all the persons connected with Baba's visit and sent the reply which was received at Mahabaleshwar on January 13. We unanimously decided and [have] chalked curtailed programmes opening third February [at] Ichhaura and ending tenth noon at Mahewa. Pray wire approval for general publicity. Details follow—Keshav. On the same day, Baba sent His reply of approval to Keshav and asked His lovers in Hamirpur to go on with the necessary arrangements for His second visit. In fact, this was a real test for the Baba lovers in Hamirpur as they had barely two weeks to make all the preparations to receive, in a befitting manner, their Beloved Master, Meher Baba. The telegraphic communication quoted above will give readers a little flavor of one of Baba's ways. He would sometimes encourage His lovers to help in the planning of some

21

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN program—to freely express all their ideas and views on the project. This would continue sometimes for months and then, unexpectedly, Baba would ask them to make a final decision in a very short time. This characteristic method of Baba's stirred up many emotions and even brought His lovers into conflict with each other. For example, owing to the curtailed program, the organizers in Hamirpur and Andhra had to cancel Baba's visits to some towns or houses which had previously been arranged. Often this meant displeasing their friends and neighbors of many years standing. Thus the organizers became the targets of criticism and had to bear the brunt of people's dissatisfaction with their arrangements. Sometimes this was too much for them to bear, and they complained to Baba about the attitude of the others. Baba comforted them by saying that their withstanding such criticism made Him happy. Baba commented that by trying to observe His instructions, they were trying to please Him rather than their friends and relatives and He appreciated this devotion. Love gradually links the lovers to their Beloved while it unlinks them from others. It has often been observed that those who come into the orbit of Baba's love have to be ready for many changes in their lives with Him and in their relationships with others. The Avatar is the most unpredictable One! Baba's last minute change of plans often created confusion in the minds of some of His lovers, but this process also has helped Baba lovers develop a one-pointed faith in Baba which enables them to face unexpected situations in life with a courage compounded of His love and His presence. Meher Baba, as the Avatar, is timeless, Infinite Consciousness and, as such, He continues to play this sort of game with some of His lovers even to this day. Truly, the God-Man's relationship with His lovers is inconceivable!

22

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS Easy to Write; Difficult to Do In the middle of January, Kishan Singh sent a letter to Baba requesting to be allowed to accompany Him on His darshan tours. Baba not only permitted him to do so, but even asked him to be at Mahabaleshwar a week in advance. This permission turned out to be of tremendous benefit to Baba's lovers as Kishan Singh maintained a day to day diary of Baba's second visit to Hamirpur and Andhra. A considerable portion of this book is based on that account. Another person, who had recently met Baba, also sent a letter asking to be allowed to accompany Baba and His mandali during the upcoming darshan tours. Under Baba's direction, Eruch sent a reply and the excerpts from it, given below, will help others to better understand what Baba expected of those who wanted to stay with Him. Baba did not impose rules on His followers, but when some, on their own, expressed a wish to stay with Him, even for a short period, He gave them certain guidelines to observe implicitly. The prerequisite for staying with Baba was an earnest, voluntary and implicit acceptance of Baba as the Beloved Master. Eruch wrote: Before you join Baba He wants you to make a firm determination that you absolutely surrender to His will so that you forget your own self and live only in the presence of Baba all the time; Baba wants you not only to forget your own self but [to] die to your own self, once and for all, only to live for Baba and live only to obey Him implicitly and willingly. When you stay with Baba, He wants you to stay in such a manner that you should not let your presence be felt around you nor should you suggest to Baba anything [unless asked] . . . If you agree to this then come to Bombay on 1st February '54 and [also] inform Adi [at Ahmednagar] accordingly. In short, Baba wanted those who wished to stay with Him to wholeheartedly and totally accept Him as God in human form. Meher Baba's directions, mentioned in Eruch's letter, stand

23

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN equally good today for those who love Baba or who would want to love Him as the Eternal Master. The person who wrote Baba, on getting Eruch's reply, answered that he wished to offer himself totally to Baba and to serve His divine cause. Yet, within a year, he left Baba. Although it was easy for him to write, "I will obey," it proved difficult for him to do. A saint was once asked, "When does one become a servant of the Lord?" and he replied, "When one is free of self-interest." Meditation: A Delightful Companionship with the Divine A Baba lover from Andhra, interested in concentrating on Beloved Baba's form in a traditional way, requested Baba to give him special instructions. Baba gave Adi directions on how to reply, the gist of which is given below: At the beginning of your meditation, Baba wants you to sit before a large photo of Him. Look intently at Baba's picture and try to fix His form in your mind's eye, so that even when you close your eyes the image remains vivid. If you feel that the image of Baba's form has faded, open your eyes and again fix your gaze on His picture. While doing this repeat, "Parabrahma, Paramatma." Don't involve any other yoga practice or try to awaken the kundalini. Let your meditation be only on Baba and for Baba. You should also know well that these instructions are only for you and you should not advocate this practice to others. Baba sends His love and blessings to you. Baba did not discourage those who were already devoting regular time for meditative practices from continuing their efforts. I personally know two people who led ascetic lives; Baba periodically gave one of them special instructions to follow, while He asked one of the mandali to send the other a specific amount of money every month, for years, so that the person could continue his routine of meditation without worrying about having to provide himself with the bare necessi-

24

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS ties of life. In general, however, Baba would remark that simply remembering Him with love, as much as possible during the day, in a most natural way is the best meditation. Some people find it difficult to believe that meditation can be as simple as that. I admit that, before coming to Baba, and even in my early association with Him, I placed a heavy premium on the outward postures and forms of meditation. I had read Swami Vivekananda's book, Raj-Yoga, with great interest. I was also deeply drawn to one of the greatest yogis of India, Sri Aurobindo, who was residing at Pondicherry on the southeast coast of India. Pictures of Lord Shiva, as well as rishis, sitting in the lotus posture, with half closed eyes and a look of absorption in something beyond this world, were among my favorites. I thought spirituality without yoga postures and trance/meditation was no spirituality. I presumed that unless one had occult experiences, visions or revelations, the way to spirituality was closed. At the time, I was more concerned with becoming oblivious of the world than I was with longing to love God while living in it. As the years passed, I had more opportunities to be in Baba's sahavas and I gradually discovered that although yoga/meditation helps some people to get closer to God, for most people these practices are not practical. Baba did not condemn the path of meditation, but He stressed that life becomes spiritual only to the extent that one brings God's presence into it, and lovingly offers all one's actions to Him. The various meditative practices are, in a way, like steep spiral stairs leading toward God. And the different methods used for concentrating one's thoughts are the steps one has to climb. But this climbing entails effort and often brings one into conflict with one's worldly duties. Life, including the various practices of meditation, is a journey from manyness in Illusion to the Oneness of Reality. Periodically, however, Reality descends into Illusion in a human form, as the Avatar or God-Man. His name and His form provide a direct path to Reality for one and all. His

25

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN coming among humanity is like an elevator to God being installed. When one remembers the God-Man, it is as if one is stepping inside the elevator and, depending on the intensity with which one calls on Him, one is lifted that much closer to Him. One can still attend to all of one's worldly duties; there need not be a division between the worldly and the spiritual. One should not shun the world, but make it spiritual by dedicating one's actions to the Avatar. Thus, one's inward journey becomes not a matter of mechanical effort, but a natural and spontaneous remembrance of the One whose love makes it easy. Our meditation on Him becomes a delightful companionship with Him, overflowing into praise and gratitude. As Francis Brabazon wrote in The East-West Gathering: Sing! O sing Meher's Name; ring, heart-bells, his boundless fame. He is God and he is Man, at his Nod the world began. He is Truth and All-beauty, he is true Infinity. 11 As one remembers the Avatar and sings His praise, the heart—a lute with seventy-two thousand strings (veins) as it is referred to in yoga books—becomes tuned and eventually one finds that even the common things of life strike a responsive chord and a melody of His companionship is sounded. Such "music" gradually inspires the individual to place one's entire life, as a love offering, at the service of the Avatar—a heartfelt wish to live and die for Him. Such meditation becomes an unbroken discovery of pleasing the Avatar by taking refuge in Him. In the early '70s, a Baba lover from the West requested Eruch to share his views on the subject of meditation. Eruch wrote: Meditation has to serve but one purpose—to steady the mind of the aspirant, to make one think less of one's self, and eventually to make one forget totally one's false exis-

11

The East-West Gathering, p. 49.

26

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS tence. If, on the contrary, meditation were to remind one of his/her self, then the purpose of meditation is not at all served. One has to beware not to become attached to any form of meditation, for meditation would then become a ritual! Meher Baba has revealed to us who lived with Him that true meditation is to remember Him constantly in all our everyday life and acts; whether we eat or drink, feast or fast, attend to nature's call or take a bath, whether we are busy in the office or with business, or relaxing in bed, whether we are meditating at a place or making merry, resting or moving about, we should always think of Him and have Him always as our constant Companion. There is no better meditation than this! This is spontaneous meditation. There is no set time, place, posture, principle or austerity for this meditation where every breath is dedicated to His remembrance. Eventually we totally forget ourselves and live in His Grace alone. Blessed indeed is such a life! Baba Leaves Mahabaleshwar for Hamirpur In the third week of January 1954, Eruch informed Adi of the final dates for Baba's darshan tours in Hamirpur and Andhra. Adi wrote Baba asking to be excused from these tours as his health was not good and, in addition, he had to attend to a lot of correspondence. Baba, however, directed Adi to report to Mahabaleshwar immediately. So, on January 26, Adi was in Mahabaleshwar. Baba gave Adi some general instructions about work at the office and also at Meherabad. Baba concluded by telling Adi that although he could miss the Hamirpur tour, he had to accompany Him when He went to Andhra, no matter what. Not only that, but he was ordered to come to Mahabaleshwar on February 19, the day Baba was to leave for Andhra, to drive Baba to Poona where they would board the train for Vijayawada. For the Hamirpur trip, Gustadji, Ramjoo, Jal (Baba's

27

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN brother), Pendu, Eruch, Aloba, Kumar, Bhau and Kishan Singh were to accompany Baba from Mahabaleshwar. Baidul had been previously sent to Poona by Baba for some work and was supposed to rejoin the group there. In addition, Sadashiv Patel (also known as Patil), along with Dhake, Chhagan, Sidhu, Savak Kotwal, Yeshwantrao and Krishnaji were also to join the party at Poona. Meherjee was to meet and accompany them from Bombay onward, while Nana Kher and Pankhraj of Nagpur were allowed to join the mandali at the Itarsi railway station. Before leaving Mahabaleshwar, Baba told the mandali that in the upcoming programs, thousands of people would come for His darshan and hundreds of them would rush to get closer to Him, to touch Him, especially to bow down at His feet. Baba also conveyed that His health was not good and that it would be the responsibility of those traveling with Him to carry Him as if He were a "flower" so that after the darshan tours of Hamirpur and Andhra, He would arrive back in Mahabaleshwar still fresh and blooming. In addition, Baba gave specific duties to some of those going with Him. During this tour, Eruch and Meherjee were to remain close to Baba. Eruch had to read Baba's board and interpret Baba's gestures, while Meherjee had to always be with Baba whenever He traveled anywhere by car. Chhagan, with Sidhu's help, was to see to Baba's food and other personal needs. Pendu was appointed the "controller of movements." Arranging the exact times for the darshan programs at all the various places, making the transportation arrangements from one place to another for Baba and His party, all this was Pendu's responsibility. Ramjoo was supposed to compile whatever extemporaneous messages Baba gave while Kishan Singh was to keep a day-to-day diary. Kumar was designated as the commanding officer (C.O.) and, with the help of other mandali members, he was to lead Baba safely to the dais for each program. He was also supposed to control the crowds during the programs if they became too restless or, in their loving eagerness to see Baba,

28

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS left the darshan queues and tried to rush toward the stage where Baba was sitting. This was quite a responsibility for if Baba were a "flower," He was also intent on contacting the masses and letting as many people as possible benefit from the fragrance of His love. On February 1, Baba left Mahabaleshwar for Poona. After being joined there by the others, they all traveled to Bombay where Baba had a short rest at Nariman and Arnavaz's flat, Ashiana. As instructed, Meherjee joined the group here and they all left for Victoria Terminus where they were to catch the Pathankot Express which was scheduled to leave at 11:00 P.M. A coupe had been reserved for Baba. A small group of intimate Baba lovers had gathered on the platform to greet their Beloved Master. For a time, Baba, with a pretty garland around His neck, quietly sat on a seat near the window—His eyes flashed with love as He received the salutations from His dear ones in Bombay. As they looked at Baba's radiant face, their hearts were moved to their depths. Soon, the guard, in his spotless white uniform, waved a green flag and whistled. This was the signal for the passengers to board the train and for the visitors to say their final good-byes. It was hard for some Baba lovers to check their tears; when love fills the heart to the brim, it overflows through the eyes—a natural expression of love reciprocated. As the train pulled out of the station and picked up speed, it settled into its usual rhythmic clickety-clack; but this was not a usual train, for this night it was carrying the Avatar of the Age. A little over a year earlier, in November 1952, during a phase of His work known as the Fiery Free Life, Baba had visited Hamirpur for the first time. And the hearts of the Hamirpurians had indeed been set on fire; they had been longing ever since to have Baba's darshan again. In response to their silent call, their intense longing, the Divine Beloved Himself was irresistibly drawn to return, to dispense once more His love and blessings to His dear ones there. The second darshan tour to Hamirpur had finally begun.

29

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Language of the Heart According to a discussion held earlier with Keshav Nigam at Dehra Dun, Baba's visit was to end with His visiting Ichhaura, a small village in the district of Jalaun. Subsequently, the program had been changed and now Ichhaura was to have the honor of being the first village Baba would stay at on His tour. Thus the last did indeed become the first! Those who wish to follow the Timeless One have to be ready to cheerfully accept and adjust to the pathless path of love—a path which is not a matter of direction, but an attitude of surrender to the Will of the Beloved. Nor, usually, is the Will of the Beloved made explicit; it is conveyed and received only through the language of the heart. Leaving Bombay for Ichhaura on the night of February 1, Baba and the mandali reached Orai at 3:00 in the morning of the third. Keshav, Pukar, Baghel (R. S. Singh Baghel) and other Baba lovers from Hamirpur joyfully received their Beloved Master. Baghel was given the responsibility of making arrangements for Baba's brief halt of three hours in the town. Baghel, an advocate, lived in Orai. A day or so prior to Baba's arrival, he noticed a mast—a person overpowered by love of God—near the dharamshala which he had reserved for Baba and the mandali. This particular mast was regarded as the spiritual chargeman of a large area. As Meher Baba explained in The Wayfarers: Certain masts and certain salik-like pilgrims are known as spiritual chargemen. . . . Such a man sees to the spiritual and material welfare of the place of which he is the spiritual chargeman. The spiritual chargeman in a small place is a mast, but in a large place he is a salik-like pilgrim, and in some centres of peculiar importance the chargemanship is in the hands of both a mast and a salik-like pilgrim. 12 About such people we can say with Francis Brabazon that although "drunkenness" is their nature, "sobriety" is their

12

The Wayfarers, p. 37.

30

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS duty. Meher Baba's contacts with the masts, including spiritual chargemen, is another subject altogether. To me it seems that Baba was like a divine dynamo generating infinite power and the masts were like transformers, stepping down the current of His love to voltages which ordinary people could make use of. In this particular case, the mast's sudden appearance at the dharamshala right before Baba's arrival seemed directly related to Baba's impending visit. Baghel took this as a sign of welcome, in a spiritual sense, to the Avatar. After Baba's visit, Baghel found that this mast never returned again to Orai. Tea and a sumptuous breakfast refreshed those who had been traveling for two days on the train. At about 6:00 in the morning of February 3, before leaving for Ichhaura, Baba was pleased to give the first message of the tour: God does not listen to the language of the tongue or the mind; He listens and responds to the language of the heart— the song of love for God, the Beloved. To love God, we have to keep ourselves ever present before Him and never be absent from Him. While discharging all our duties—thinking all thoughts, speaking all words, doing all deeds—we have to remember Him as the source of everyone and everything. Baba's above words, expressed mostly through His simple lively gestures, formed a theme which was to be repeated throughout the subsequent darshan programs, and perhaps this was an indication as well as to what the darshan tour was all about. For Baba's visit to Hamirpur was itself a response to the language of the heart of His lovers there. He was personally going to them so that they could learn to remain with Him all the more in their hearts. Baba, as the Beloved, was not only responding to their songs of love for Him, but He was also bringing them new melodies to sing. At the end of His message, Baba gave all a loving smile and then signaled that it was time to board the bus which was to take them on to Ichhaura.

31

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Ichhaura: "Prem Teertha" Ichhaura is only 15 kilometers from Orai, but in 1954 this whole area was largely undeveloped. The only road between Orai and Ichhaura was an unpaved, dirt track with no bridge spanning the Betwa river which separated Ichhaura on one side from the small village, Teekar, on the other. However, out of their great love for Baba, the villagers had toiled very hard, personally repairing and improving the road so that Baba's car would be able to pass without difficulty. As Baba had many places to visit and little time, it was essential that good transport be arranged for Him. Baghel had hired an old bus for Baba's party, and a good jeep for Baba. But the very night Baba arrived, the wealthy owner of the jeep, despite his promise to make it available to Baghel, sent the jeep and its driver to Punjab. Apparently, he had just heard of an opportunity to make a lot of money smuggling illicit drugs and so forfeited his opportunity to be of service to the One who is priceless. The man, as it turned out, did not make any money either, as the police found out about the smuggling, the driver fled and the jeep was seized by the authorities. Thus the man lost both materially and spiritually. God proposes, man disposes! In 1929 during Baba's second visit to Iran, a bus had been hired to take Baba and the mandali from Bam to Duzdab. Baba gave specific instructions that the bus should be reserved exclusively for His party and should not even carry anything belonging to anyone else. As they prepared to leave, the driver took along two bags of almonds, although he had been told of Baba's instruction. But the bags were light and didn't take up much room so he felt it would be okay. Baba looked displeased but didn't say anything. The journey, however, soon turned into a nightmare for the driver as the bus kept constantly and inexplicably breaking down. Eventually it dawned on him that his troubles might be due to his disobedience of Baba's order. He saw Afseri, one of Baba's mandali, and confessed his mistake. He begged Afseri to plead for Baba's forgiveness for him, as he felt too ashamed

32

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS to now show his face before Baba. Afseri, however, led him to Baba who not only forgave him, but advised him, "Never break a promise. Be true to your word, to whomsoever you give it." How much more this applies when one voluntarily dedicates one's life to Baba, determined to live His message of Love and Truth. Resuming the account, on February 3, Baghel learned that the jeep would not be available for Baba and, naturally, he was very upset. When Baba inquired as to their means of transport to Ichhaura, he dejectedly and helplessly replied, "No means, except an old bus." But Baba, the Omniscient and the Compassionate One, knowing full well Baghel's sincere efforts, assured him, "Don't feel sorry; don't worry. I will travel with the mandali in the bus." Baba got in the front seat and all His people quickly seated themselves in back and they all started off for Ichhaura. They hadn't gone very far when the bus, attempting a turn from a canal bridge to the canal road, hit an obstacle in the road and stopped. The driver was about to restart the bus and try to move forward when someone happened to glance out the window and saw that they were on the very edge of a ten foot deep pit which had been dug to get earth with which to repair the road. Anxiously someone yelled to the driver to stop. There was much excitement and many comments about how close to disaster they had come, but Baba was very calm and serene. He simply smiled and told the driver to put the bus in reverse. Soon they were once more on their way. The bus reached the village of Teekar which was on the banks of the Betwa river. No program had been planned here, but when Baba got down and sat on a small carpet which had been spread under a pipal tree for Him, the villagers lined up for darshan. Among them was a poor man who had come with his two-year old son clinging to his neck. The boy, due to paralyzed eye lids, had been blind from birth. Baba casually asked the man what he wanted and he impulsively replied, "Baba, please, give sight to my child." Baba gestured, "What is there in the world worth seeing?" Looking

33

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN at Baba with his tear-bright eyes, the man replied, "My son could see You if he had sight." I do not know if the simple villager even knew the depth of his reply, for in illusion the form of the God-Man is the only thing worth seeing, but Baba seemed touched by this spontaneous response and blessed the boy. Later, on a similar occasion, Baba remarked that the only "sight" worth longing for, was the sight which would enable one to see God, and that this was equally accessible to all, whether one was blind or not. With the passage of time, the paralysis disappeared and the boy was able to raise his eyelids and see. Being skeptical about such things, before including this incident in the narrative I verified the details with a Baba lover who is living in that area. He confirms that not only did this happen, but that the boy is now a healthy young man with good vision. When the villagers learned that Baba wanted to go to Ichhaura, with great enthusiasm they began volunteering their bullock carts to take Baba. But just then, Prabhu Dayal Khare from Ichhaura arrived and informed Baba that he had already arranged for 40-50 bullock carts to carry Baba and His party across the river to Ichhaura. Soon Baba's cart, rigged with a cloth covering to protect Baba from the sun, could be seen at the head of the procession. The others climbed into the other carts and the long line of around forty carts slowly moved off. It was a sight for the angels to witness. As the God-Man's caravan proceeded at its stately pace, Kishan Singh in his diary wrote that some were reminded of Muhammad, the Prophet leading His camel caravans through the desert centuries before. To the jingling of the bells the bullocks wore around their necks, the carts wound down to the Betwa. Coincidentally, February 3 that year happened to fall on the amavas (the no-moon night) of Magh, (one of the months in the Hindu calendar). According to tradition, it was on this day that the twelfth "Poorna Kumbha Mela" was being held at Allahabad. Millions of pilgrims, at that very moment, had gathered there to bathe at the confluence of the Ganges and

34

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS the Jamuna rivers. As Baba crossed the Betwa river, He sanctified it by dipping His hands and the toes of His right foot into the water. Baba's face seemed suffused with a golden glow and He looked so divine that even His physical body seemed to be made of some heavenly substance. To all around Him in that special intimacy His smile created, Baba confided, "The Lord of the universe is here, in Betwa, with His dear and near ones, while the masses are all crowding together at Allahabad." After crossing the river and reaching Ichhaura around 10:30 in the morning, Baba was garlanded by His lovers and arti was sung in His praise. At its conclusion, Baba conveyed, "Today, I am giving one of the most important days to Ichhaura; this has become a sanctified place in my love. In the future thousands will gather here to bathe in the Betwa." Baba renamed the village and the area down to the banks of the Betwa as "Prem Teertha." Prem means love and teertha literally means anything sanctified by God. But generally it refers to something liquid. A solid offering to God is usually referred to as prasad, while a liquid one is known as teertha. In India, any place of spiritual importance, especially if it is situated by a river, is known as teertha kshetra (kshetra means place). By naming this particular site "Prem Teertha," Baba was, perhaps, emphasizing that those visiting this place would reap the blessings of His love. Prabhu Dayal and the others felt themselves very fortunate and extremely blessed to be in Beloved Baba's divine presence at this historic moment. Baba Asks for Forgiveness! It was arranged that, while in Ichhaura, Baba would stay in Shriramcharan's house, and His people would be accommodated in the rooms adjoining a Rama temple. On His arrival, Baba ordered some water to be brought from the Betwa for His bath. Then He visited the temple where the mandali were staying. During this short visit, Baba silently strolled back

35

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN and forth in front of the statue of Rama. All became enveloped in His Divine presence. Then He sat on a small parapet in the temple compound and lovingly accepted the garlands brought by some of His lovers. Baba's silent touch plucked the secret chords of His lovers' hearts. It was a silent and moving occasion. In the evening, Baba walked through a part of the forest which lay just outside the village; only Eruch accompanied Him on this walk. When Baba returned, He issued a typically exceptional order that that night, February 3, not only His people, but all the inhabitants of Ichhaura, young and old, should observe complete silence as He wished to do some special spiritual work on that night of the amavas of Magh. Prabhu Dayal, Pukar and Keshav Nigam informed everyone in the village of Baba's order and emphasized the importance of obeying it literally and wholeheartedly. The villagers were most willing to do their part in Baba's cause and lovingly cooperated. The entire village was united in their effort to obey Beloved Baba. What a blessing for them all! For the previous two years, a person by the name of Kalicharan had been living in Ichhaura. Kalicharan was a harmless but seemingly mad person who wandered the streets speaking incoherently and collecting bread which he begged from people. Although he lived in the village, he was not of it; he lived in a world of his own. When Baba was there, Kalicharan went to Him and begged, "Bhaiya roti dey" (Brother, give me bread). Baba gave him real food by laying His hand on his head and also giving him a sweet dish as prasad. Thereafter, the villagers found that Kalicharan would sometimes talk about Baba. These talks were impossible to follow but invariably he would end them with a loud shout of "Meher Baba rey ki jai," which was his version of "Meher Baba ki jai." Some years later, when Kalicharan died, someone brought this news to Baba's attention. Baba remembered him and remarked that He had given Kalicharan liberation. Thus, Kalicharan turned out to be a lucky lunatic. The outer standards of life and ways of living are not the

36

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS criteria for judging someone's inner spiritual relationship with God. Baba sees beyond appearances, to the longing in the heart. On February 4, Baba gave darshan to all. A small platform was built in Shriramcharan's house. It was decorated nicely with paper banners and a bunting of woven leaves. Near the house was a tree laden with bunches of sweet berries. Baba learned that some of His people had eaten the berries and this displeased Him. He asked Prabhu Dayal to call Shriramcharan and also all of His people. Shriramcharan, when he learned what all the excitement was about, very humbly folded his hands to Baba and said, "Baba, I am yours. The house is yours and so also the berry tree is yours. The mandali are also yours. The berries they ate belong to you, not to me." This reply did not seem to please Baba, however, and looking stern He conveyed, "While it is true that the whole Creation belongs to me, still my laws have to be adhered to by all. It is not good to take anything that does not belong to you without the consent of its worldly owner. Some of my people have failed to observe this simple rule." Baba paused for a while. Then He joined His palms together in namaskar and, with an air of great seriousness about His face, looked at Shriramcharan and gestured, "On behalf of my people, I ask your forgiveness." All looked at Baba in speechless wonder. Baba's solemn mood made those concerned feel very deeply that they had indeed erred in tasting the berries without asking permission. The sight of Baba, their Beloved Master, humbly apologizing on their behalf made a lasting impression on them and brought home to them for all time that they had to be scrupulously particular in all matters, however seemingly insignificant. Baba was always very particular that none of His lovers should ever take advantage of any one in His name, even in simple things. Perhaps Baba's humbling of the mandali was a lesson, not only for them, but for any who go out to do Babawork. It has been observed by Baba's close disciples that on some occasions when He wished to accomplish some special spiritual

37

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN work on the inner planes of consciousness, there would be a sudden change in Baba's mood that often precipitated some unexpected and dramatic situation involving some of the dear mandali as well. In the above case, one of Baba's dearest disciples, Gustadji, was included among those asked to be present during Baba's apology even though Gustadji had only tasted a single berry which had fallen to the ground. At any rate, after the apology was made, Baba's mood seemed to lighten and by 8:00 that morning, He took His seat on the platform to give darshan, His divine beauty and purity radiating from His face. Prabhu Dayal read out a simple yet animated welcome address. In reply, Baba gave an equally simple and loving message to the villagers who were fortunate enough to attend this small program. Baba reassured them: I am happy to be here among you. Try to love Me wholeheartedly and you will begin to find that I am always with you and that I ever live in you. Baba then gave prasad and His darshan to all the eager villagers who had assembled. A little later He visited four houses in the village. A car and a bus were supposed to arrive early that morning to take Baba and party to Nauranga. But, owing to heavy rains, the roads, even though they had been repaired earlier by Baba lovers, had become completely impassable. The villagers of Ichhaura immediately put their bullock carts at Baba's disposal once more. Some of Baba's party were worried that another long journey by bullock cart would not be good for Baba's health as such a ride is very bumpy and uncomfortable, but Baba's love for the people of Hamirpur was so deep that He smilingly agreed to the arduous journey. On February 4, therefore, after lunch at about 2:00 P.M., Baba and party once more got into the bullock carts. While leaving Ichhaura Baba gestured that it had a high spiritual atmosphere and that He wanted to stay there longer but He couldn't as His darshan schedule had already been fixed.

38

SECOND VISIT TO HAMIRPUR DISTRICT BEGINS Recently Prabhu Dayal visited Meherazad. He related how his contact with Baba had greatly changed his entire life. He belonged to an Arya Samaj family which did not believe that the Infinite God could assume a finite human form; they did not even accept Rama or Krishna as the Avatar. But Baba's presence performed a miracle in Prabhu Dayal's heart. Baba's loving look went deep into his consciousness; it evoked within him a feeling of love and peace. From then on, he found that Baba's presence would return to him whenever he would lovingly remember Him. So he came to accept Baba in time, not just as his Master, but as the Avatar, God in human form. In fact, his one-pointed devotion to Baba was so great that he had no room in his heart for another and so he never got married. Although outwardly he led an ordinary life of a primary school teacher, his free time was always spent in the inner joy of remembering Beloved Baba. The day Baba sanctified the Betwa and renamed Ichhaura as "Prem Teertha" was a memorable say for Prabhu Dayal. So much so that for the last thirty-one years, every amavas of Magh, he returns there to commemorate this unique and glorious occasion. Thus Baba's second visit to Hamirpur had a most memorable beginning—declaring Himself the "Lord of the universe" on February 3, having the entire village of Ichhaura observe complete silence that night, apologizing on behalf of the mandali—the darshan tour seemed to be filled from the first with a profound spiritual significance.

39

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN 1954 - PART III The Avatar's Whim Has Rhyme and Reason Traveling with Meher Baba was an unforgettable experience. In many ways it was like one's inner journey to Him made manifest and, perhaps, intensified in the process. Sometimes, all of one's resources—physical, mental and emotional—were not only brought into play, but strained to the utmost. However, these occasions were suffused with a sense of divine purpose and fulfillment. But if one's mind and body and emotions were overtaxed, one's heart often experienced an exhilarating sense of delight which belied the restrictions and hardships one traveled under. Perhaps this is why people were eager to journey with Baba whenever He traveled. Up to Ichhaura, Beloved Baba had agreed to travel in bullock carts, but He did not seem at all pleased that the car and the bus had not arrived as planned. Gaya Prasad Khare, a local Baba lover, was to be Baba's host at Rath. He was also the proprietor of a local bus service and owned two buses and a car. His son, Adarsh, was in charge of the transportation. But Adarsh was with the bus and car heading toward Baukhar and there was no way to get in touch with him. Everyone was upset at the inconvenience caused to Baba by the absence of the vehicles. Sripat Sahai Rawat, known as Shribhai, was sent out on cycle by Baba's Hamirpur lovers to find out what had happened to them. The road from Ichhaura to Nauranga was not, in the real sense of the word, a road at all. There were irrigation canals in that area and a dirt track had been scraped out parallel to them (with bridges periodically crossing the canals connecting these tracks) to facilitate their inspection by the government canal inspection officers. These "roads" had been

40

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN repaired by Baba's lovers so that His car could travel over them, but recent rains had destroyed the results of all their labor. Shribhai, after cycling for some miles, returned with the news that the roads were so muddy that he had had great difficulty traveling on them with his bike and that it seemed highly unlikely that a car or bus would be able to reach them from Nauranga. So, with some hesitation, Baba and His party again got into the bullock carts and started off. The journey, however, soon proved to be a rather perilous one. The path in places was quite steep and very slippery with mud so that the carts slid from side to side and, at times, threatened to overturn completely. Fortunately, the entire party made it to Baukhar, a village approximately six kilometers from Ichhaura, without a mishap. Baba had arranged to give darshan here, but as the village was small, the Meher lovers there thought it would be best to hold the darshan program at the Government Canal Inspection House, which was located just outside the village. One of the villagers, a devotee of Baba's who worked as a land surveyor, agreed to the proposal but he didn't have the authority to open the house itself for anyone's use. So it was decided to simply use the verandah. Shiv Prasad and some of the other Baba lovers of Baukhar set up a platform there but, to everyone's surprise, when Baba arrived He insisted that a carpet be spread on the ground in front of the verandah and it was from here that He gave darshan. The radiant peacefulness and beauty of Baba's face filled the open air. He gazed at the assembled villagers with a loving look and gave the following message: Consider Me as one of you and try to love Me. But do it honestly, because God wants honesty. If you love Me, you will find Me in your hearts and homes. I give you My blessings. Although the Baba lovers were naturally overjoyed to have had Baba's darshan, still some were troubled that Baba had refused to use the platform on the verandah of the bungalow. They had put their hearts into decorating it nicely and they

41

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN wondered if they had done something to displease Baba. The reason became clearer the next day when a high government official visited the Inspection House and came to know of Meher Baba's darshan program. He remarked that the local Baba lover did not have the authority to give permission for the verandah to be used for any purpose whatsoever and he reported the incident to the head office, demanding that the land surveyor immediately be transferred from Baukhar. The surveyor explained that although he had arranged for Baba to use the vacant verandah, in fact, Baba had given darshan on the ground in front of the house. He apologized to the officer and assured him that he would not do such a thing again. But the officer continued to harass him and demand his transfer. Now it was clear why Baba, in His Omniscience, had refused to use the verandah. He had inconvenienced Himself to protect His lover. So many times it has been observed that Baba's sudden decisions, which often entailed changing plans and seemed inexplicable at the time, were always done with a reason. Even what seems like a whim, when it is the Avatar's whim, is full of significance. In this case, as the government premises had not actually been used, the officer's complaints against the surveyor were ignored by the head office and the officer himself was soon transferred to a distant place! This episode not only reveals Baba's compassion for His lover, the land surveyor, but also brought home to the villagers of Baukhar His omniscience. Even today, Baba lovers witness Meher Baba's characteristic trait of making sudden and, at the time, baffling changes in their lives. But experience eventually convinces them that such unexpected "surprises" are for their own good. The Avatar's whim always has its own rhyme and reason. "Elimination of the Ego is My Specialty" After giving darshan at Baukhar, Baba called Keshav, Pukar and the other main workers and asked whether the car and

42

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN bus would come or not. Keshav and the others, of course, had no way of knowing, but they assured Baba that the necessary permits to use a private vehicle on the government canal inspection roads had been secured and they were sure the drivers were doing their best to traverse the muddy roads and that eventually the car and bus were bound to arrive. Baba was not happy with this answer. It was not the physical discomfort which bothered Him, but the delay of traveling by bullock cart was interfering with His spiritual work which was a matter of great concern to Him. Baba declared that if the bus and car did not arrive, He would be unable to give darshan to the villagers on the way as originally planned, for it was essential that He reach Nauranga by that evening. All waited anxiously for the car and bus but when they did not arrive, Baba and His people set off once more in the bullock carts. Fortunately, they had only gone a short distance when, near Islampur, they heard a car horn sounding in the distance and shortly a mud-splattered car and bus were spotted lurching over the road. Adarsh Khare had left Rath, only 33 kilometers away, with the bus and car at 6:00 in the morning so they could arrive in time. It was now 3:30 which meant they had managed only a little over three kilometers an hour! It had been only with the greatest difficulty that they had traversed the muddy and, in places, flooded roads. Adarsh, in fact, was actually feeling triumphant that he had managed to bring the vehicles at all since the roads were so bad. Excited with his success, he was not prepared when Baba began to reprimand him for not having the vehicles there on time. As Baba took Adarsh to task, it came out that his father, Gaya Prasad, had gone to Allahabad to bathe in the confluence of the Ganges and Jamuna during the "Kumbha Mela." Although he was planning to return to Rath before Baba arrived there, Baba became even more displeased and conveyed, "Gaya Prasad invites me to give darshan and then he himself goes to Allahabad! What a pity!" Baba then began to scold Adarsh once more for not having the vehicles there earlier. Adarsh began to weep, not just

43

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN because of the reprimand, but because of the inconvenience that Baba had undergone in traveling by bullock cart. But to what extent Baba was truly displeased with Adarsh is hard to know. It has been noticed that Baba sometimes expressed His displeasure at the way His orders were carried out, even when a person did his best to obey them. Perhaps this was done in order to wash away any feeling of egoistic pride that the person might have developed at having successfully accomplished the work entrusted to him. Baba once told an English reporter, "Elimination of the ego is my specialty." He sometimes used to say, "Other ashrams are a vacation—nice, quiet meditation, yoga, etc. Here we do real work." This work is sometimes painful but is nonetheless necessary. The trick in doing something for Baba is to do one's best but know well, if one succeeds, that it is His will and His working which have accomplished that success. We have to be very particular about doing Baba-work, but without the thought, "I did it." In the case of Adarsh, Baba soon relented and forgave him. He even embraced him with that sudden beaming happiness of His which had the effect of completely banishing any lingering feelings of unhappiness or guilt that the one scolded otherwise might have had. Baba's Love Revives a Dead Tree The journey from Baukhar to Jarakhar (a distance of about twelve kilometers) was a lot smoother now that the bus and car were at Baba's disposal. At Jarakhar Baba visited the hostel of the Meher Baba Junior High School which was founded and run by Baba's dear Shribhai. The students and teachers alike had labored in building the hostel. In its foundation they had respectfully placed a brick which had been touched by Baba and given to them during His previous visit to Jarakhar on November 26, 1952. Baba now inaugurated the hostel by cutting a ribbon of flowers, strung across the door. Instead of sitting on the dais

44

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN that had been erected, Baba sat on the floor with the students. Then tea and sweets were served to all. At this small and informal gathering, Baba gave the following message: I feel very happy today because of what My dear Sripat has told me about the students, school and hostel here. I wish that along with the secular education, the students should also learn to love God who is the only Reality. I give My blessings to them for this. My love and blessings to you all. Although Nauranga was only five kilometers from Jarakhar, Baba made a slight detour and visited a tiny village, Dhagwan, on the way. Dhagwan was the home of one of Baba's people, Vishwa Nath Sharma, known as Vishnu Singer. He had first heard of Baba from Babadas, one of Baba's mandali who, in the '40s, had traveled extensively through the Hamirpur District telling people about Meher Baba. Vishnu first accepted Baba as a Perfect Master and later as the Avatar of the Age. Vishnu worked with a burning heart in Baba's Divine cause and tried to please his Lord, Avatar Meher Baba, by composing and singing songs glorifying Baba's love. To reach Dhagwan it was necessary to leave the canal roads and cut across the open fields. Once again the love and longing of the villagers to have Baba's darshan was touchingly evident as they had worked tirelessly to make the paths through the fields passable. They had even put red flags along the route so that Baba's car would not mistakenly make a wrong turn onto some local bullock track. Even so, as it was now getting dark, the driver missed the turn and approached the village from the wrong side. Just as they neared the village, they heard a lot of people shouting at them to stop. They did so and thus narrowly averted falling into a deep ditch which was a little ahead of them. They had to backtrack to find the right turn and then approach the village again, from the right side this time. Baba did not actually enter the village itself. A little way outside, Baba stopped the car and sat under a withered sheesham tree to accept the homage of the people for a little while.

45

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Actually the whole stop at Dhagwan was somewhat impromptu. Maybe it was the love of the villagers which touched Baba's heart and prompted Him to allow His car to be driven across the fields in answer to their longing. Love is a law unto itself. After giving darshan, there was no time for the people to perform arti. But, as it turned out, Baba sat in the car for a while giving instructions to one of the mandali, and this gave the women devotees their chance to perform Baba's arti to their hearts' consent. Perhaps, Baba's instructions were given precisely for that reason! Baba then continued on His way to Nauranga. A few days later the villagers were astonished to observe that the withered sheesham tree, under which Baba had sat, was suddenly putting out new leaves and beautiful yellow flowers. Since then, this tree has continued to be healthy and even to this day (1985) is flourishing. There is now a platform built around its trunk, commemorating Beloved Baba's visit and His lifegiving love which made even the barren tree under which He sat, revive and blossom. This brings to my mind another incident which occurred years later in Madras. In 1930, while visiting the home of C. V. Sampath Aiyangar, Baba planted a tree there. It soon grew into a huge majestic tree. Later when Baba gave darshan in Madras in 1947, He was led to the tree so He could see how large it had grown. A parapet had been built around it and Baba sat on this and leaned back with His head resting against the tree's trunk. Several beautiful photos were taken of Baba in this position. But, in 1968, it became obvious that something was seriously wrong with the tree and horticulture experts were consulted. They all agreed that the tree had dried up and should be uprooted. The Aiyangar family would not consent to this and said that the tree had to be saved somehow. The experts said it was impossible. The tree had been planted by Baba so the family decided to write Him, although He was in strict seclusion at the time. They sent Him a letter explaining the whole situation. The very next day they were astonished to see a tender green

46

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN leaf flutter at the spot where Baba's head had rested against the tree. Was it just a coincidence or a prompt divine response? Soon the entire tree sprouted new leaves in a spectacular display which left the horticulturists amazed. If Baba's love can revive withered trees, just think what it can do for any heart that is given to Him. Truly Baba's love, compassion and omniscience are unfathomable. Baba in a Subterranean Meditation Chamber Baba reached Nauranga at 9:00 that night. He and most of His party were put up in a basic primary school while a few stayed in a pandal outside the hut of Narsingh Das. The next day, February 5, will remain as one of the most significant days in the history of the village, for it was on this day that Beloved Avatar Meher Baba majestically strolled through the streets of Nauranga, accepting the homage of the villagers as God and visiting their homes as a Friend. Babu Ram Prasad (Babuji) was the main host. When Baba went to his house, it was crowded with relatives. Babuji introduced his family to Baba and then Baba asked him about a young woman standing at the back of the crowd whom Babuji had forgotten to introduce. Babuji explained that she wasn't actually one of his family, but came from a nearby village. She had had many troubles there and was finally forced to leave her husband and seek refuge elsewhere. Babuji had generously granted her space in his house to live. Baba called her near and gave her some prasad. He lovingly consoled her, told her to remember Him daily and assured her that everything would be well and that all her troubles would be over in around fifteen days, and she would be able to return to her village then. Although Babuji had not thought to introduce this woman to Baba, Baba, being the friend of the forlorn, seemed to know she was there. And, just as He had said, within two weeks all of her problems were resolved one by one and she returned to her village not long afterward.

47

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba's visit to Nauranga was marked by His informal visits to the homes of His lovers. He seemed completely at ease as He walked through the streets, visiting now this person's home, now another's. As Baba strolled through the streets, His divine effulgence seemed to flow from Him in delightful waves. The villagers were overjoyed to have Baba in their midst in this way. His every gesture or movement was so captivating, so enchanting, and suffused with divine meaning. Many of the house visits had been arranged previously, but some Baba visited spontaneously. This happened in the case of Lala Ram Bharose. He lived in a very poor dilapidated house which happened to be on the route Baba was taking. Lala Ram wanted Baba to visit him but he had been too shy to express this wish to Babuji. When Babuji was in the process of leading Baba to the next scheduled visit, Baba, on His own, stopped and entered Lala's house. The mandali had taken a short cut to the next house, but Baba sent word that they should all return. Baba gestured, "Love has drawn me here." With great joy Lala and his wife performed Baba's arti and distributed plums afterward. Baba instructed the mandali not to throw any of the plum away but to eat it all (excluding the pit of course). Baba's gracious response to the call of love is immediate. One of the places Baba visited in Nauranga was unusual. This was the subterranean meditation chamber of Narsingh Das, a saintly ascetic. In the floor of his hut were stairs dug out of the ground, leading down some twenty feet to two rooms. There was another tunnel going down an additional ten feet to a small niche (4' x 3') carved out of the side of a deep well. The niche had originally been made for those who wanted an isolated spot to meditate. Access and egress was effected by means of a rope from the top of the well. It served as a ventilation shaft for the two rooms Narsingh Das had excavated. In the larger one, Baba and the mandali gathered while Narsingh Das performed Baba's arti. The great love and devotion that Narsingh Das expressed touched all present. Baba gestured, "Whenever you remember

48

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN Me wholeheartedly as you have done today, I will be here with you." "Say, 'Baba! May You Never Forget Me'" After visiting a potter's house, Baba went to Dillipat's home. In honor of Baba's visit, all the women in the family stood at the gate with large earthen pitchers (used for carrying water) on their heads. On top of these pitchers were placed small clay lamps, each with a wick burning in it. The women were singing devotional songs. It was a touching sight. As Baba entered Dillipat's home, a smile illuminated His face and His eyes flashed with such brilliance that His divinity seemed to be contained therein. After arti was performed, Dillipat poured out his heart in adoration to Baba, his Beloved, and then began to weep bitterly, saying, "Baba, you are God, the Ocean of purity. I feel ashamed to say that although I try to love you and remember you, impure, lustful thoughts sometimes assail me and I feel greatly disturbed." With infinite compassion, Baba told him not to feel upset about such thoughts. He gestured, "Do not worry. I will help you." And Baba lovingly offered him some prasad with His own hands. This filled Dillipat's heart with confidence to remain unaffected by his unruly thoughts. When a wick in the heart is lit with Baba's love, it should be kept burning by remembering Him with the deepest gratitude. One finds then that the temptations of the world gradually fade away. With Baba's reassurance, Dillipat felt his faith gloriously fortified and his heart glowed with new hope. Baba also visited the home of Hiralal who had great love for Him. Although a special space had been made for Baba to sit, He sat on the floor like one of the family. With a beaming smile, Baba expressed His happiness to be in Hiralal's house and asked him if there was anything he wanted. "Ask Me anything and I will give it to you," He gestured. After a moment's hesitation, Hiralal replied, "Baba, I don't know what to ask for. My mind is all confused." Baba then, on

49

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN His own, lovingly guided Hiralal. "Say, 'Baba, although I might forget You, may You never forget me'." Hiralal then repeated this request. When he finished, Baba made His graceful sign, "Given." Perhaps this is an indirect but meaningful indication as to what we should ask Baba. Baba wanted to stay in Hiralal's house a little longer so He asked Amar Dan, a qawwal, to sing some good songs on love. This made the atmosphere even more charged with Baba's love and some of the people were moved almost to tears while one of them broke down and wept uncontrollably. At Lal Diwan's place, Baba ignored the decorated seat outside the house and walked in and sat on a charpai (a wooden bed strung with thin rope). Meanwhile two men stood outside and fired a volley of rifle shots in Baba's honor which He enjoyed. At Badri Prasad's home, Baba again preferred to sit on the floor with the family instead of the chair that had been placed for Him. After these two visits, Baba continued to move through the village but in a car. At one spot the car passed a group of women who were standing in the road ready to perform arti to Baba. Seeing their obvious disappointment as the car passed them, Baba told the driver to stop and then got down and walked back so that the village women could have their hearts' desire of performing His arti fulfilled. Then He continued walking to give a chance to some of the other women who were also hoping to worship Him in person. "My Religion Is Love" Nauranga seemed ablaze with love for Baba. Kishan Singh wrote, "In fact the whole village was having a touch of ecstasy . . . . It seemed as if the whole sky was echoing and reechoing the loving song, "Welcome to our dear Lord Meher Baba." After lunch, around 2:00 P.M., there was a public program which lasted most of the afternoon, during which some 5,000 people took Baba's darshan. At such a time, Baba's eyes especially seemed full of love and life, and sometimes what can

50

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN only be described as a divine splendor seemed to radiate from them. The villagers rushed forward eagerly to see Baba, as the Avatar's human form and face, each time He comes, is Divinity personified in its finest design. Baba distributed prasad to all and then gave the following message: Although I appear to be silent, I speak through you all. I am ever silent and everlastingly speaking, but the time has arrived when I will soon break this apparent silence and then those who love Me will see My Real Self. Take the prasad of love that I give with love, eat it with love and the seed of love will be in it. The Baba lovers of the village, out of their love for Baba which this visit had awakened, decided to build a place of worship on the very spot where Baba had given darshan. To help them get over the conventional ideas of temple and religion, Baba named this place for them as "Meher Dham" (Meher House). A year later, Baba sent one of His mandali to lay the foundation stone of Meher Dham. After five years, Babu Ram Prasad installed a life-size statue of Avatar Meher Baba inside Meher Dham. At the time of its inauguration, Meher Baba sent some profound messages to be displayed on the inner walls so all who came to Meher Dham would read and ponder over them. They are still there today and in part they read: I belong to no religion. My religion is love. Always remember that ceremonies cover Me but pure worship reveals Me. All those who surrender themselves in love to Me will see and adore and realize the Reality behind My form. The Perfect Master, Rumi, wrote the following two lines which seem to refer to the Avatar's advent: That Monarch Supreme had shut the door fast; Today He has come to the door, clothed in the garment of mortality. The Avatar is Infinite Consciousness, clothed in human form

51

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN so all that humanity may eventually find the Infinite Reality within themselves. The form of the Avatar is a bridge to the Reality behind it, because when we think about His form, or repeat His name, or remember any of the external details of His life, we are inwardly traversing the path to our Real Self. Meher Dham at Nauranga thus helps keep the memory of Baba's visit to that village in the first week of February 1954 ever fresh and alive in the hearts of His lovers there. Of the importance of places like Nauranga, in the district of Hamirpur and elsewhere, we can say with Hafiz: O Divine Beloved! Your foot-prints, on the ground You have trod, will be places of worship, even for advanced souls, for years and years to come. A Special Form with Three Options On the night of February 5, there was a qawwali program for Baba and the next morning, the 6th, Baba left Nauranga for Rath by car, while His mandali followed in the bus. Baba had warned the bus driver several times that he should stay close to Baba's car, but invariably the bus would fall behind. At one point, with Baba's car out of sight, those in the bus found a locked gate across the canal road. They had the necessary permit to travel on that road but the gate keeper was not around. They didn't know what to do and were anxious because they knew Baba would not be pleased if they were delayed. A little investigation showed that Baba's car must have gone around the gate, going down a ditch and then up the other side to rejoin the road. It seemed doubtful, however, that the bus, with its much greater size and all of the baggage piled on top, would be able to duplicate such a feat without toppling over. Some of the Baba lovers on the bus got all their keys together and started trying them in the lock on the gate, hoping that one of them might just open it, but to no avail. Finally, after half an hour or so, they devised a scheme for driving the bus around

52

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN the gate and, with everyone's help, despite a few tense moments, they succeeded in getting onto the canal road and were soon hurrying to catch up to Baba's car. A typical adventure while traveling with the Avatar! Gaya Prasad Khare was Baba's host in Rath, but Baba stayed at the residence of the principal of the B.N.V. Inter College. After lunch, Baba visited the College where Swami Brahmananda, who had founded that institution, welcomed Him. Baba expressed His appreciation of the Swami's efforts to serve the people by providing them with educational facilities. Such service, Baba explained, is an aspect of love for God. Two years earlier when Baba had visited Rath for the first time (November 1952), the darshan program held then had been one of the largest given in the whole Hamirpur District. This year, the darshan program held on February 6, at 3:00 P.M. was not that large. Baba's face however beamed with affection as He took His seat on the dais and the faces of His dear ones sitting near the platform sparkled like fresh flowers after a springtime shower. Part of the message which was read out to those assembled is as follows: I have come down from the Highest to your level. So take Me to be yours and naturally, automatically, you become Mine. . . . I have come down to your level and if, on that level, you love Me with all your heart, you will come to My Real level, because I am in you all. . . . Before leaving Rath, Baba gave a sort of forewarning to the mandali traveling with Him. Just as He had reprimanded some of them for eating berries without asking the owner's permission at Ichhaura, now, in a general way He admonished some for being lax in their duties. With a serious look, Baba added, "Today I want you all to understand one thing. You all have been given duties, and Pendu is the 'controller.' You all must cooperate with him." Baba went on to warn that in the ensuing Andhra tour there would be so many people pressing forward to have His darshan, to touch Him, that unless the mandali were more diligent in attending to their duties and in cooperating with Pendu, there could be unfortunate incidents.

53

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN In 1952, before going to the West, Baba had sent Eruch and Pendu to travel around India disseminating His message of Love and Truth. During their travels, if they found someone whose heart seemed overflowing with love for Baba, they would give that person a copy of a certain form they carried with them. This form had four separate categories to be checked. The person receiving the form was supposed to sign it and check whether they were willing to dedicate their money, their property, their service, or their very life to Baba. 13 Similarly, in December 1953, about a month before Baba left for Hamirpur, Keshav Nigam, at Baba's request, had a form printed in Hindi which was distributed to Baba lovers in the Hamirpur District. Once again, there were options, each indicating a different level of commitment to Baba. The first option was to be checked only by those who were ready to completely renounce all worldly attachments so they could be free to do anything Baba wanted and who were willing to give their lives for Baba if need be. Those who were partially, but not completely, free from their worldly responsibilities, but who were willing to do any sort of work that Baba asked them to do, without sacrificing their lives, were to check the second option. And the last option was for those who had many pressing worldly commitments but who were nonetheless willing to do anything Baba asked in whatever spare time they had. After leaving Rath, Baba reached Dhanauri. It was here that Baba had called a meeting of all those who had signed one of the options in the form given them by Keshav. Darbar-e-Khas at Dhanauri Several times, during Baba's Hamirpur tour, He emphasized the importance of the meeting to be held at Dhanauri which He referred to as darbar-e-khas (special session of the court). Earlier, Baba had given instructions that a quiet place be found to hold it in, because He did not want any interruptions

13

See Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba, Vol. III, p. 113ff.

54

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN or disturbances once the meeting was under way. That morning Baba made some visits to the homes of His lovers and then was led to the place where the darbar-e-khas was to be held. When He saw that it was near the pandal which had been set up for the public darshan, He was not at all pleased. Baba considered this site totally unsuitable for such an important meeting and so the primary school in the village was chosen as an alternative. However, the school proved to be too small to accommodate all the lovers who had checked one of the three options. In addition to this, the school was open on all sides. Baba was upset and gestured, "I wanted to hold this meeting where we would be free from all disturbances from outside. This place, the school, is totally unsuitable. It seems the organizers did not realize the importance of this meeting." Baba asked all those who had chosen either of the last two options to leave. When this was done, He then asked Keshav Nigam whether all those who had volunteered for the first option were present. Keshav said that all who had come to Dhanauri were present but that two people had not yet arrived in town. Baba looked displeased and conveyed through gestures, "These are the lovers who wish to dedicate their lives to me, yet, from the very beginning, there is not 100% obedience to a simple instruction—to be present here at a certain time. If the foundation is weak, the whole structure will collapse. Those who have expressed their readiness to completely renounce their worldly attachments and have signed the form, did not realize the significance of the opportunity given to them by Me." Baba then turned to one of those present and asked, "Are you ready to give your life for me?" The person replied, "Yes, Baba." But Baba was not mollified; He still looked serious and annoyed over the absence of the two who had signed the form but had not arrived in time for the meeting. Baba gestured, "My mood has been spoiled." Baba then canceled the whole meeting, commenting that if they could not even follow the preliminary order, given through Keshav to be at Dhanauri on the 7th, they would

55

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN undoubtedly fail to follow any of His subsequent orders. Baba pointed out that if they couldn't obey Him in such simple things, they would never be able to give their very lives for Him. It was their enthusiasm which had prompted them to check the first option, Baba remarked, but mere enthusiasm was not enough as it lacked real strength of heart. Baba continued, "People give their lives for their families, their friends and for their country, but to give one's life for Baba's cause is a different matter entirely." Baba explained further, "I have not assumed human form to give darshan, or so that people can perform my arti, or puja. The angels have been doing that for me for ages; those things don't interest me. I have come for a different purpose. Now I will have to do my work personally with and through my mandali." Seeing the distress on the faces of His lovers, Baba softened the blow of the meeting's cancellation by assuring those present that they shouldn't worry about renouncing the world; they should simply go on attending to their every day duties but while doing them, from now on they should try to think of Him—their main concern should be to love Him. This love should reach such a pitch that their hearts became mad with divine agony and yet there shouldn't be the least element of show in it. If this was not possible, Baba explained, then the next best thing was for all to attend to their worldly duties, but with the understanding that they were doing it all for Baba. And if they could not do that, then lastly they should serve the people without any desire for name or fame. Baba continued: The essence of lok-seva [service of the people] is to give happiness to others at the cost of your own happiness. But, in a sense, true lok-seva is that which inspires others to love Me because in loving Me they shall find everlasting freedom. Baba concluded with a remark that the meeting He had wanted to conduct that day at Dhanauri would have to be held in 700 years when He came again. Baba then embraced all who were there individually. Most of them were weeping

56

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN because Baba had felt it necessary to cancel the meeting in which they had expected Him to accept them in His cause. To console them, Baba repeated that they should simply continue to do their duty but all the while remember Him more and more. It did not occur to all those who were so terribly disappointed that in declaring that He would have to hold the meeting in 700 years, Baba was perhaps indirectly promising them that they would be with Him when He comes again! Of course this is only a guess. Unfathomable are the Avatar's ways, but every disappointment always bears within it the seeds of even greater future happiness. "Who Are the Mandali?" After the postponement of the darbar-e-khas, Baba left the school to give darshan to the public and the villagers. During such darshan programs, Baba would sometimes converse with the mandali and workers who were on the dais with Him, seeing to all the small details that had to be attended to. As someone approached, Baba might, for example, ask one of the mandali if the person had been given the message which He had wanted to give to him. Or Baba would remind someone that they should notify a certain person about a meeting which was to be held later. One of the reasons Baba occupied Himself with such concerns may be that if He hadn't, if He had simply sat there, silently focusing His full attention on those before Him, His presence would have been too great for people to endure. Baba once remarked that the hardest thing for Him was not to reveal His glory, but to conceal it. Yet, out of His compassion for us, He took pains to do just that, so that we might have the courage to approach Him on our level. As Baba took His seat, His divine radiance enveloped the crowd. His message for this particular program was: I am now one of you. I am on your level. Wherever you find yourself, I am there too. I am small, big, poor, rich,

57

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN illiterate, literate. . . . Try to love Me and make Me yours, because already you are mine. As the darshan program continued, one of Baba's close ones asked Baba just exactly who the mandali were. This question was prompted by Baba's earlier remark during the abbreviated darbar-e-khas that He would now have to do His work personally and with the mandali. In the midst of the busy darshan program, with messages being read out and translated, and Baba singling out certain individuals for special attention, He found time to gesture, "The main thing is that there has to be a feeling of intimacy on both sides. To be one of the mandali, one must feel intimate with me, but at the same time, I too must feel intimate with them." Baba added that those people who had been staying with Him for years and who asked for nothing were His mandali. He concluded: The mandali are those intimate ones who are prepared to sacrifice their all for me. The one who gives his life to Baba, and leads a life totally under His guidance, who does not ask for any kind of reward, who does not care what happens to him—whether he is ruined or whether he prospers—and who takes pleasure in pleasing Baba is one of the mandali. As there were several other villages Baba planned to visit that day, He did not distribute prasad as He usually did at a darshan program. Baba told those assembled that because people were waiting for Him en route, He could not stay longer or distribute prasad. "Take my prasad of blessings," Baba gestured as He stood, raised his hands in blessing to the crowd and then left the pandal. Baba got into the car but there were so many people crowding about it, hoping for one more glimpse of His radiant form, that Baba compassionately got out and climbed on top of the bus to give all there His darshan. Even so, the people were unwilling to disperse, so eager were they to have another few moments in the God-Man's company. It proved very difficult to get the car and the bus out of the

58

DISCOMFORTS AND DELIGHTS OF THE HAMIRPUR DARSHAN crowd. Baba called for Kumar, whom He had appointed as C.O. (commanding officer) to deal with such situations. All took up the cry for Kumar but it turned out he was on the bus which had been pushed aside so that Baba's car could pass. Later Baba admonished Kumar for neglecting his duty and told him that thereafter he should take care to see that he was always near Baba in case he was needed until Baba got into His car. On the other hand, Kumar knew that once Baba started to leave, He wanted all the mandali to board the bus quickly so it could follow Baba's car without delay. That was why Kumar had gotten in the bus as soon as Baba's car had started to move. To live with Baba and please Him was not an easy thing! Traveling with Baba was no vacation, but an arduous and exacting ordeal wherein obedience was taken for granted and what counted was the degree to which one could happily forget oneself in pleasing Baba. The mind has a tendency when confronted with orders from anyone to question, or to justify one's inability to comply. Some, ever after their hearts have been drawn into the love orbit of Meher Baba, find it difficult to cheerfully subordinate their will to His. But the life of those who live with Baba, and the way of love for any who wish to please Him is, as Francis Brabazon's ghazal illustrates, quite different: Mind demands proof of what is entirely beyond mind. One day it will learn to sit still and not ask, and find. Love delights in poetry and parables, of itself it is sure; Mind demands the prose of logic because it is insecure. Let the demander question and sort—for trash is his treasure. The lover has another occupation—his Beloved's pleasure. 14

14

In Dust I Sing, p. 48.

59

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI!" 1954 - PART IV Rock-like Faith, Flame-like Love When Meher Baba left Dhanauri on February 7, His tour of the Hamirpur District was more than half over. It was filled with, and characterized by, the humble love and faith of the villagers who flocked to have Baba's darshan. Baba, in turn, was most loving to them in an informal yet intimate way, and His messages to them, which were given spontaneously, reflect His compassion and constitute a rich heritage for humanity. How awe inspiring to think that during that week in February, God in human form was going from village to village in a remote undeveloped area of India, revealing to the people the profundity of His being the Infinite One in the utter simplicity of love! An hour after leaving the darshan program at Dhanauri, Baba was in Muskara where He visited a junior high school. Every such occasion, aglow with Baba's presence, was to its participants a sacred, spiritual festival. It remained fragrant for them with its lively associations. To the pupils, as well as the villagers who had assembled to offer their respects, Baba spelled out on His board the following few words: I feel very happy to be among you all. I feel every one of you to be Mine, and I want that every one of you should make Me yours. . . . I am the Emperor of emperors, but I am the slave of those who love Me. My coming here would be worth it if you could love Me. I give you My blessings. Although Baba had originally agreed to give public darshan at nine different villages and towns in Hamirpur, He actually ended up giving darshan at many more places. Whenever people heard that Baba's car was going to pass by their village, they would all congregate on the road hours before He

60

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" was due and invariably Baba would have His car stopped and would give His love and blessings to them. At Nahdaura, for instance, a day or so earlier, around 400 people had gathered on the road singing, "Jai Meher Baba, Jai, Jai Meher Baba," and "Hare Baba, Hare Baba, Baba Baba, Hare Hare." As Baba's car approached, a number of women from the village came rushing forward. Baba gave darshan to all and just as He was about to leave, another group of women was noticed hurrying to the spot. Baba got down from the car and sat on the ground and waited for them, thus allowing those who were already there a few more precious moments in His presence. When the women arrived, Baba touched the head of one, an elderly woman, who kept repeating "Jai" constantly, and blessed her with His touch. Later, Baba casually mentioned to the mandali that there had been something special behind that particular contact, but He didn't elaborate further. It is hard to estimate the number of people who had Baba's darshan during this tour but it was obviously in the thousands. Baba ended up stopping at most of the villages along His route. At most places Baba distributed prasad with His own hands. Wherever Baba went, the people, irrespective of caste, religion, age, or sex flocked to Him and seemed overwhelmed by His divine presence. As Kishan Singh writes: "It seemed as if the Divine Saqi [tavern keeper] was busy making everyone intoxicated with His wine of love. Poor and rich alike were busy drinking this wine, forgetting all about their differences in worldly status." Yet when Baba reached Chhani, in the afternoon of the seventh, only a few villagers were present. This was because most of them, not being particular about time, had gone to a nearby fair. They were having a good time, enjoying the delights of the fair and entranced by a wrestling match being held there, unaware that at that very moment Baba was sitting on the verandah of the government village dispensary giving darshan to the few who had stayed behind. When the villagers learned that Baba had arrived, they came rushing back from the fair. The rest of the wrestling

61

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN matches were canceled and over a thousand people ran back to Chhani, arriving at the dispensary just as Baba had gotten in His car and was starting to drive off. The crowd surged around Baba's car and, despite requests from the mandali, refused to budge. In fact, those closest to the car probably could not have moved even if they had wanted to as so many others at the back of the crowd were pressing forward to try and get a glimpse of Baba. Seeing their enthusiasm, Baba agreed to come out and give darshan if they would all sit in an orderly fashion. Within five minutes about fifteen hundred people were sitting quietly around a platform in front of the dispensary. Baba, with His glowing eyes and a soft radiance about Him, sat on the platform so all could see Him. At such times, there often appeared on Baba's face a serene sweetness which is impossible to describe but which melted the hearts of all who were fortunate enough to witness it. Baba's compassion and love were so divinely blended that the poor villagers felt themselves immeasurably enriched at having His darshan. Baba dictated on His board: If you have rock-like faith in God and flame-like love for God, nothing in this world will affect you. Flattery will not touch you, happiness will not humor you, misery will not trouble you. I give you all My blessings to love Me and find that God alone is Real, and that will make you rise above this imaginary phenomenon and make you understand that BABA alone is Real. At the close of this program, Nana Kher and Pankhraj sang Baba's arti in Marathi, which had been composed by Dr. C.D. Deshmukh. The refrain was, "Meher Baba, Sri Guruuraya. . . ." (O Meher Baba, glorious majestic Master! Bowing down to your feet, O Purifier, we perform your arti with the flame of love.) This arti was sung throughout both the Hamirpur and Andhra tours of 1954.

62

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" What Counts Where After leaving Chhani, Baba reached Hamirpur that evening and spent the night at a dak bungalow. Early the next morning Baba was in the mood to give one of His infrequent discourses. He dictated the following profound message to Meherjee, which Eruch read from the board: In the material world, every pie [cent] of money counts. In the subtle world, every ounce of energy counts. In the mental world, every force of thought counts. In the Beyond state, only God counts, and in the realm of the God-Man, everything counts as nothing and nothing counts as everything. By this time, more of the mandali had entered the room and Baba continued: God does not listen to the language of the tongue which consists of jap, zikr and mantras. He does not listen to the language of the mind which consists of thoughts about God through meditation and concentration. He listens only to the language of the heart which is Love. So love God and become free in this very life. This love can be expressed in various ways, ultimately resulting in Union with God. The practical way for the common man to express this love, while attending to every-day life's duties, is to speak lovingly, think lovingly and act lovingly toward all mankind, irrespective of caste, creed and position, taking God to be present in each and everyone. Later that morning, Baba paid visits to the homes of ten of His lovers. In addition to the principal workers such as Keshav Nigam, Bhawani Prasad and Rama Shankar, He also visited the homes of a student named Ram Lal and an office boy, Imam Ali. Pukar's flour mill was inaugurated by Baba visiting it and pouring grain into it with His own hands. The mill was thus started for the first time in Baba's august presence. Although it was still only 9:00 in the morning, a large crowd had gathered at the darshan ground. The sun was softly shining

63

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN and it was a glorious day. At public gatherings of this sort, Baba's splendor radiated outward so that even those sitting in the last line, at quite a distance from Baba, felt the warmth of His intimacy. Each one had the impression that Baba was sitting there, aware of their presence and bestowing His love on them in a special personal way. At such programs, in addition to the bhajans and artis which were sung, local Baba lovers usually gave welcoming speeches to Baba as well. Pukar's brief introduction on this occasion was unusual as he began by confessing that in the past he had discouraged his acquaintances from loving Baba. On several occasions he had warned them against making the mistake of surrendering completely to Baba. But now, he continued, he realized his mistake. Baba was the fountain of love. To all who were interested, Pukar now wanted to testify to Baba's greatness. And those who scoffed, as he had done, would eventually have to admit their own ignorance in failing to recognize Meher Baba's Godhood. As the crowd filed past, one by one, Baba folded His hands in namaskar. Sometimes He would sit motionless, sometimes He seemed preoccupied and the rapid movement of His index fingers seemed to suggest He was working on the inner planes. And then again, Baba would seem at other times to be fully interested in what was happening around Him, familiarly asking those who passed by about the members of their family—taking a personal interest in them and making them feel that they held a special place in His heart. The message Baba gave to the public was similar to the discourse He had given earlier that morning: We are all one. Everyone—rich, poor, man, woman, small, big, literate, illiterate—is entitled to realize the Divinity that is equally within us all. And the only way to know ourselves as God is by loving Him. God does not listen to the language of the tongue. . . God does not listen to the language of the mind. . . He only listens to the language of the heart which consists of love, and this love does not need ceremonies or shows, but only

64

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" silent devotion for the Beloved. Infinite honesty is one of the aspects of God. So the least hypocrisy creeping in ourselves keeps us aloof from God. I am happy to be among you all and give you all My blessings. "By Your Love Make Me Your Slave" From Hamirpur, Baba traveled to Inghota where He visited the homes of the Paliwal and Nigam families; both were members of the reception committee. It was at Laxmichand Paliwal's house that Pukar, during Baba's first visit in November 1952, saw Baba in the form of Rama. 15 It was a turning point in Pukar's life, for it was this experience which led him to wholeheartedly accept Baba as his Master. After the house visits on the morning of February 8, 1954, a darshan program had been arranged for that afternoon. It was a common practice in the Hamirpur area to shower flowers on Baba. Now, at Inghota, as Baba's car approached the darshan grounds, the crowd lining the road showered it with flowers; it seemed to be raining blossoms. As Baba entered the pandal, flowers continued to be tossed on Him from all directions. It was an incredible sight, like a soft fireworks display created out of flowers! A man named Varma got up and told the crowd that he had come from Allahabad for Baba's darshan even though all his companions had urged him to stay and bathe in the triveni (the confluence of the three rivers—Ganges, Jamuna and Saraswati—considered very holy) on the auspicious day of the "Kumbha Mela." He proclaimed that by coming for Baba's darshan instead, he was bathing in the holiest triveni of all, and went on to impress upon everyone how fortunate they all were to be able to avail themselves of this rare opportunity to be in the God-Man's physical presence. Baba's message for this program was:

15

Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba, Vol. III, p. 208ff.

65

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN The only Reality is to experience the Infinite within us. We are all One. From the beginningless beginning to the endless end, we all were, are, and will be One. I am within you all. . . . I give you all My blessings so that you can love Me and, by your love, make Me your slave. Baba spent the night in Inghota and traveled the next morning to Khanna, arriving there long before He was scheduled to. There were very few people, therefore, standing near the place that had been selected as the site for Baba's darshan. But when the villagers saw Baba's car, they rushed to it. Baba gave darshan to them, but as there were many who were still coming, Baba walked straight into the interior of the village. Here Baba sat on a raised platform in the street while the villagers beat a drum which was their usual method of announcing that all should assemble. Baba spelled out on His board that instead of their coming to Baba, Baba had come to them. He then proceeded to give darshan to one and all. Fortunate people! As Baba was returning from Khanna, He noticed that one of His close ones, who had been ordered to stay near Him, was leisurely walking behind. Baba called him forward and admonished him for his negligence. It seems as if Baba was all love for the masses, but a strict taskmaster for those traveling with Him. "Ask for My Forgiveness" At Mahoba, which was the next stop on Baba's itinerary, He visited the home of Ram Sevak Khare. There, at the urging of Gaya Prasad, Baba participated in a very traditional Hindu form of worship. In general, Baba would not perform such ceremonies, nor did He encourage His followers to hold them, yet out of love for Gaya Prasad, Baba agreed to take part in it for awhile. It was at Ram Sevak Khare's house that Janak Singh saw Baba again. Janak lived in Nauranga but was going to school

66

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" at Allahabad. Janak's father, Babu Ram Prasad, was one of the main workers for Baba in Nauranga. Janak had returned home on February 3, with fruit and baked goods for Baba and His mandali. Having had Baba's darshan at Nauranga, he was now preparing to return to Allahabad. He had come to Mahoba to catch the train, but when he learned that Baba was there, he decided to take the opportunity to see Him again. So it was that Janak saw Baba once more. Baba said that Janak should now go straight back to Allahabad. As Janak left the house, his friend Dillipat saw him and inquired where he was going. Janak said he was going to catch the next train for Allahabad. "But why not come to Mahewa where there will be a program this evening?" Dillipat asked him. This seemed like a good idea to Janak who was eager to see more of Baba. In fact, at the exciting prospect of spending the evening attending a Baba program, Janak totally forgot what Baba had just told him about returning straight back to Allahabad. The thought that by going to Mahewa he would be disobeying Baba never occurred to him. Nor is this surprising. After all, Janak was new to Baba and he did not realize that Baba sometimes gave orders in a rather off-hand manner, as if He were merely making a suggestion. What makes it so hard to obey Baba is that often one is not even conscious of disobeying while in the very act of doing just that! During the public darshan program at Mahoba, Baba had the following message read out that afternoon: Throughout eternity, My message has been of love for God. If we love God wholeheartedly and honestly, we find Him within ourselves. So I give you My blessings that at least some of you may try to love God and find Him within you. Then My purpose of being among you will have been served. On the way to Mahewa, Baba stopped at Ganhari, near the Kabrai railway station where He visited the village junior high school. He told the students there:

67

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN For you students two things are necessary—honesty and humility. By humility I do not mean modesty, but that humility which upholds greatness. From Gauhari, the road to Mahewa is just a dusty bullock cart track. The car and bus bounced so much on this road that it was feared the vehicles' springs might give out at any moment. On the way, Baba provided all with a little slapstick humor. He ordered the car to stop and Kumar, whose duty it was to escort Baba, ran from the bus to the car in case Baba was getting down. Just as Kumar neared the car, Baba ordered the driver to start again. So Kumar returned to the bus. But just as he got there, Baba's car stopped again. Once more Kumar had to run back to the car and, once again, just as he got there it started up. This time, however, Kumar jumped and managed to land on the carrying rack at the back of the car where he hung on as the car lurched over the roads. Finally, Baba stopped the car and, in a delightful mood, asked Kumar to go back and rejoin the others in the bus. As Baba's car drove along the road, He passed Janak who was cycling the sixteen kilometers from Mahoba to Mahewa. Baba had the car stopped and Eruch called Janak over. Baba asked him where he was going. Janak replied that he was on his way to Mahewa to attend the program that night. "Didn't I tell you to go straight to Allahabad?" Baba demanded. Janak suddenly realized his mistake and simply folded his hands to Baba, standing there in embarrassed silence. Seeing Janak too overcome to speak, Baba compassionately prompted him, "Ask for my forgiveness," which Janak then did. Immediately Baba forgave him and gave him a new order, which was to attend the program at Mahewa that night! See Baba's compassion. He not only forgives, but even reminds us to ask for His forgiveness so that we can be freed from the consequences of our mistakes!

68

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" Baba Hears a Lover's Silent Yearning Baba reached Mahewa a little before sunset on the evening of February 9. A small crowd of people had gathered to welcome Baba. Spontaneously Baba on His own decided to sit with this group for a while, giving darshan to those assembled. He looked happy and His presence exuded a feeling of tender, human closeness. At the end of this impromptu darshan, Baba looked lovingly at the crowd and gestured, "It is your great fortune that my tour of the Hamirpur area is ending here, at Mahewa." Perhaps this was a prophetic hint of the unique drama which was to unfold later that night. Previously, Baba had told Keshav Nigam that He wanted a selected few of His lovers to keep a vigil that night, staying awake until the early hours of the morning. This was to take place at Meherastana (astana literally means a threshold), a wooded hilltop about a half mile or so outside the village of Mahewa itself. There, a small clearing had been made and a kuti (hut) constructed for Baba in November 1952 at the time of Baba's first visit to Mahewa. This had been done so that Baba could stay near the village and yet have a secluded place to retire to. Keshav, according to Baba's instructions, had prepared a list of those who were invited to participate in the night vigil. As people arrived for the program, all those who had not been selected were asked to cooperate by returning to the village, which they did, although some of them, naturally, went back disappointed. Baba arrived well before 9:00 and took His seat on a specially prepared gadi in the kuti. He emphasized to the mandali and all those invited that they would have to stay awake the entire night. But to make it easier for them, Baba arranged for coffee to be served several times throughout the night and also had three qawwals present to entertain all and to keep the atmosphere lively. After finishing his supper at Mahewa, Janak Singh cycled the short distance to Meherastana, but as he approached the clearing in front of Baba's kuti where a pandal had been set

69

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN up, he was told he could not enter. Twice he approached and twice he was turned away without being given a chance to explain his situation to Keshav. Others, who had similarly been denied admission, were leaving the hill, taking the path that led back to the village. Janak, Matrudatta Shastri and one other Baba lover, however, decided to stay. Even if they could not join those under the pandal, they thought at least this way they would be nearer Baba and could enjoy His presence from where they were. After a little while, Janak decided to try again to gain admittance and this time a heated argument with Keshav ensued. Eruch came over to inquire what it was all about. On seeing Janak, he told Keshav that Baba had given special permission for Janak to attend the program. Thus Baba made sure that Janak didn't disobey His second order. What perfect timing that Eruch happened to come by just at that moment! This left the other two still waiting outside. As time passed and it seemed clear that they were not going to be allowed to enter, one of them became discouraged and went back to the village to sleep. Shastri decided to stay on by himself. Matrudatta Shastri came from a prominent Brahmin family in Nauranga. He and his brothers were Shastris (Sanskrit scholars). The three brothers became quite well known as pandits in the Hamirpur District and M. Shastri became the most renowned for his ability to recite the Bhagawata in Sanskrit, the Ramayana by Tulsidas in Hindi and for his erudite elucidations on both books. He was in great demand at religious gatherings throughout the district to recite from these sacred works and to explain the spiritual truths mentioned therein. And he was handsomely rewarded for his commentaries through the lavish gifts that people presented to him. Matrudatta became so well-known that he started his own school and soon had a group of Brahmin students. In 1952, during the mass darshan in Rath, he had Baba's darshan for the first time. He was not convinced that Baba was the Avatar, but that initial glimpse seemed to ignite

70

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" spark of longing for God within him and he began visiting many famous places of pilgrimage. One time, on returning from Hardwar, he confided to Janak, who also lived in Nauranga, that although he had visited so many holy places and met so many saintly personalities and holy men, he still wasn't satisfied. In fact, all of Shastri's searching had only convinced him that Meher Baba was definitely a great spiritual authority. He put Baba's photo in his room and used to meditate on it. One day, during his meditation, Baba appeared before him and revealed that He was Rama. After this experience, Shastri felt that Baba was not just a spiritual authority but God in human form, the Avatar. After this, Shastri began attending every program held by Baba lovers throughout the Hamirpur District. At each program he would give speeches in praise of Baba, affirming His divinity. His brothers, and the other pandits in the area, became quite upset. They told him to stop making such speeches and his brothers said if he continued they would disown him. His former students also deserted him for they could not accept this change in their teacher. It was hard for them to understand the depth of his faith in Baba. Many times in the presence of other Baba lovers, Shastri was verbally abused by the more orthodox in the community, but he would merely humble himself and continue to tell one and all that Baba was the Avatar. Some Brahmins excommunicated him and he gladly accepted this, saying, "If they excommunicate me and my family, I still have Baba, but if Baba were to disown me, I would have no place to go!" Ever since Baba had returned to Hamirpur, Shastri had been following Him through every stop on the tour. Now he was sitting alone at Meherastana, so close to Baba's kuti and the group sitting in front of it under the pandal, but excluded from their company. Shastri was silently yearning to be with Baba, and Baba not only heard the cry of his heart, but He responded to it—just as He had declared in the very first message He gave in Hamirpur this time, "God does not listen

71

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN to the language of the tongue or the mind; He listens and responds to the language of the heart." Just as the program was about to begin, Baba asked Keshav if all those selected had come. Keshav replied that they had. Baba then asked Keshav to go out and see whether anybody was hanging around outside the clearing. Keshav went out and checked and reported that Matrudatta Shastri was sitting outside the gate, whereupon Baba told Keshav to call him in. When Shastri was informed of this he was overjoyed that Baba had responded to his inner call of yearning and his love and faith became still even deeper. Ecstatic Night Vigil At 9:00 on the evening of February 9, the night vigil began with some devotional songs. The three qawwals proceeded to keep the assembly spellbound while Baba's vibrant presence was such that none felt sleepy. Baba sat on the gadi prepared for Him in the kuti, while the others sat outside the hut, under the pandal. Illumination had been arranged for the program with the delightful result that all could see Baba. In between songs, Baba would sometimes comment on the profundity of the lyrics, or make a joke or send a message to one of His lovers sitting under the awning. It is difficult to capture the divine intimacy or the glorious atmosphere which prevailed that night around Baba. His very skin seemed translucent, glowing with a divinity which He could not contain; yet His personal liveliness, wit and charm made all feel that Baba loved them as individuals on a very human level. This blending of the divine and human is the hallmark of the Avatar. At some point before midnight, Baba told everyone to go wash their faces and hands and then return within ten minutes for prayers. Baba washed His own hands and, exactly at midnight, all stood as Eruch read out the Prayer of Repentance in English. Ramjoo then read its translation in Hindi and Dhake in Marathi. After the prayers, the singing continued but, if anything,

72

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" the atmosphere was even more charged. The sweetness in Aziz's voice and the heart-touching ghazals he sang moved everyone there. In Baba's presence, the songs took on deeper meaning and no longer were merely words, but spoke the feelings of the heart directly. One felt one's own love for Baba given expression in those ghazals and songs and Baba's beaming smile of appreciation made it clear that one's love was accepted and then returned a thousandfold. Vamanrao expressed the thoughts of many when he sang, "O Parabrahma, Parvardigar, won't you please cast a sidelong glance of Grace at me!" Then the solemnity of the atmosphere was changed to lightheartedness by Amar Dan's comic storysongs. His humorous acting as he narrated the stories kept everyone in stitches and the hours passed quickly. At ten minutes of 1:00, on the morning of February 10, Baba called Keshav to Him and, referring to all those sitting before Him, gestured, "You all have no idea what good fortune is being granted to you at this moment!" Keshav, with deep affection and reverence reflected on his face, folded his hands to his Divine Beloved and said, "It is all your grace, Baba!" Writing about this evening at a later date Keshav recalls: At that time, Baba was in an extremely happy mood! His fingers ran on the alphabet board and spelled the words: 'AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI' and He simultaneously raised His right hand up to confirm that JAI. Baba also declared in His extremely happy mood that it was for the first time in this Incarnation of His that He had here openly and clearly declared Himself to be the Avatar. He also declared there that after dropping this body of His He would come after 700 years again. By declaring His Avatarhood at that particular spot of His creation, who knows what fortune Baba granted to that place, Meherastana, and to me and to the people there at that time. A little bit after Baba had spelled out "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai" on His board, Meherjee mentioned to Keshav that by the Zoroastrian calendar February 10 was Baba's birthday. Keshav shared this unexpected news with all sitting outside.

73

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN With this announcement an ecstatic feeling of love and happiness swept through the hearts of all there. Keshav was moved to spontaneously chant Meher Chalisa, forty beautiful poetic stanzas of praise of Baba, which he had composed in Hindi during Baba's first visit to Meherastana in November 1952. Vishnu Singer then led everyone in a birthday song, "Badhai gao aye hain Meher Avatar" (Let us rejoice and sing: Avatar Meher has come) which he composed then and there. At the conclusion of this song, the atmosphere became even more intense. Kishan Singh writes in his diary: "This song worked wonders over the hearts of all. . . and the atmosphere was charged with love to such an extent that it was as if 'a bomb of love' had burst." Vamanrao was sitting outside Baba's hut weeping in ecstasy and Baba called him in and embraced him. M. Shastri extemporaneously recited some Sanskrit verses of welcome to the Avatar. Baba expressed His appreciation of Shastri's recitation. The impact of the whole experience on Shastri's heart was such that from then on he gave up all other work and devoted himself to traveling from place to place, telling people about Baba and declaring Him as the Avatar. Vishnu performed arti to Baba and then recited the "O Parvardigar" prayer in Hindi and almost all there spontaneously joined in and chanted the prayer with him. Baba then called all, one by one, into the kuti where He embraced them. As His lovers entered that small hut, Baba's divinity was so palpable that many were moved to tears. Baba's eyes seemed like two pools of infinite compassion and as He embraced His lovers in His arms, they embraced Him in their hearts. On leaving the hut, some started reciting odes of praise to Him. It was truly an ecstatic love feast for the heart and that night is enthroned in the memory of those who were lucky enough to be there! After all had had Baba's embrace, the night vigil ended. It was now close to 5:00 in the morning, the time when, on February 25, 1894, the Avatar had taken birth once again to awaken the slumbering heart of humanity. Although he was not present, Francis Brabazon seems to

74

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" have captured something of the flavor of what transpired that night and early hours of the morning in the following couplets: By God! but those glances that the Beloved was flashing Were nut-crackers to our hearts, and floods from eyes were splashing. Our beloved Master was hugely amused at the loving quarrel Of each singer with each, to outdo him and win the night's laurel. When the last cups were drained and song settled into a sigh Young dawn was scattering rose-petals all over the sky. 16 Day of Demarcation So overwhelming was the experience of being in Meher Baba's presence at Meherastana during those early hours of February 10, that many who were there did not realize the deep significance of what had just transpired: this was the first time that Baba had openly introduced Himself as the Avatar in a large public gathering of His lovers. As early as 1921, Upasni Maharaj had said to Baba, "You are the Avatar, I salute You," but Baba referred to His true status only obliquely to His close ones. Although He had conveyed to a few of His mandali in the '20s that He was the Avatar, they did not comprehend the true significance of this remark. In the early '30s during His second visit to England, when a reporter asked, "Are you divine?" Baba answered, "I am one with God, I live in Him, like Buddha, like Christ, like Krishna." Kitty Davy's mother first met Baba at this time and she asked Him, "How can I understand and love you?" Baba replied, "When you pray, have my picture before you." "I have always the picture of Christ," she responded, to which Baba answered, "Keep looking at Christ's picture. It is the same." In the late '40s, Jean Adriel wrote a book about Baba

16

In Dust I Sing, p. 116.

75

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN entitled Avatar, but its subtitle was: The life story of the Perfect Master Meher Baba. Until the mid-50s, Baba was unmindful whether people called him a Perfect Master or Avatar or both. He seemed content to let His lovers at large regard Him in any way they chose. For example, during Baba's two darshan visits to Hamirpur and Andhra, His lovers sang songs proclaiming Him as the Avatar, but despite this, at the end of each program, Baba's arti in Marathi praising Him as a Sadguru would be sung and then everyone would shout, "Sadguru Meher Baba Ki Jai." Or sometimes they would hail Baba as, "Avatar Sadguru Meher Baba." But February 10, 1954 serves as a day of demarcation. For on that day Baba disclosed, not just to a few of His close ones but to all that had gathered, that He is the Avatar. And after that date, Baba always referred to Himself as the Avatar. He would sometimes even tell the mandali who were writing replies to letters His lovers had sent, that they should not just refer to Him as Meher Baba but as Avatar Meher Baba so that His devotees and lovers would be reminded of who He really is. And in His book, God Speaks, which was published in 1955, Meher Baba cleared away the confusion surrounding the terms Sadguru and Avatar. He explained in detail the difference in functioning, authority and status of the two. Although they both share the same gnosis of "I am God," the Sadguru works for a limited section of humanity while the Avatar's work is universal. Also, after dropping his body, a Sadguru eternally remains consciously and individually as Infinite God, but never returns to the world. It is only the Avatar who periodically assumes a human form to awaken humanity to a realization of its true spiritual nature. Even when the Avatar drops His body, He remains accessible to all as the Master of masters, and resides in the hearts of His lovers as the Eternal Beloved. As Jesus said, ". . . I lay down My life that I might take it again. No man taketh it away from Me, but I lay it down of Myself. I have the power to lay it down and I have the power to take it up again." (John 10: 17-18.)

76

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" It seems that the Avatar's public declaration of His Avatarhood is an important event in His work and that there is a divinely ordained moment, each time the Avatar comes, for Him to make it. For years, Krishna allowed Himself to be accepted by the cowherds as a playmate, by the gopis as a companion, by His subjects as the king, and by some as the Lord, but it was not until the battle of Kurukshetra that He revealed His Universal Form to Arjuna and gave to the world His teachings, as compiled in the Bhagavad Gita, which declare that He is the Avatar. Jesus's ministry in Palestine was very short, but even so He was careful not to proclaim Himself as the Son of God, except to His disciples or cryptically to the public. This can be well seen from the passage in St. Matthew in which Jesus asks His disciples who the people take Him to be. They replied that some took Him for Elias, some for John the Baptist, some for various other prophets. Jesus then asked who they took Him to be, to which Simon answers, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God." After blessing Simon for this answer, Jesus then "charged His disciples that they should tell no man that He was Jesus the Christ." (Matthew, 16:20.) It was only during His trial, before His crucifixion, that He unequivocally affirmed His Divinity as He answered the questions, "Are you the Christ?" by responding, "I am." (Mark, 14:62.) Although expressed in a different way, we can also see a comparison in the enlightenment of Gautama the Buddha, and the revelation of Muhammed, the Messenger of God. Until the moment of His public declaration, the Avatar (the Christ, the Buddha, the Rasool) seems unconcerned about who the people take Him to be. There also seems to be an ordained moment in everyone's personal relationship with the Beloved to accept His Avatarhood. Few are blessed by Meher Baba to accept Him as the Avatar the moment they first see or hear of Him. Usually one is drawn to Baba because of His attributes—His love, His charm, His wisdom. One easily accepts Him as a good man, a reliable guide, a saint, or even a master and Baba is content with this. Baba does not insist or expect that people should

77

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN accept Him as the Avatar right away. His game of loving patience is unfathomable. Whatever His lovers take Him to be—friend, guide, master—He not only accepts, but fulfills that role to perfection. Accepting Him as the God-Man takes time and invariably is an act of His grace. Over the years, one's relationship with Baba slowly thrives, conviction in His divinity gradually deepens until, at the ordained blessed moment, one's heart very naturally and totally accepts Meher Baba as the Ancient One. Baba's open affirmation of His Avatarhood, in that hut at Meherastana, helps hasten this process and, as such, seems to have both a divine and a human significance. On the one hand, it served as a day of demarcation which initiated a new rhythm in the Avatar's divine work. But on the human level, Baba's declaration that He is the Avatar serves as an external symbol of the inner grace He bestows on His dear ones, awakening in their hearts the certitude that He is not just a saint or a Master, but the Avatar—God in human form. Baba Draws His Mandali to Him When the Avatar takes human form, His very presence draws His intimate disciples to Him in a most natural way. They need no discourses or declarations, just a look into His eyes, or a gesture from Him to follow, and their lives are transformed and they are ready to live and die for Him. For these close ones, if they do not come to Him in the natural course of events, the Avatar Himself goes to them. Thus Jesus sought out Simon (Peter) and his brother, Andrew who were fishing and said, "Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men." And, "They straightaway left their nets and followed Him." Similarly, the early group of Meher Baba's disciples did not come to Him because of any promise of spiritual advancement that Baba held out to them, or because of Baba's declaration of His divinity, but simply because of the love awakened in their hearts for Him which made them "straightaway leave their

78

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" nets" to follow Him. This was true not only of the early Eastern disciples like Buasaheb, Masaji, Pendu, Padri, Baily, Daulatmai (Mehera's mother), Gulmai (Adi's mother), Pilamai (Dr. Goher's aunt), Mehera, Khorshed, Naja and others, but also for the early Western disciples. During Meher Baba's first visit to England in 1931, He stayed at Kitty Davy's parents' house at 32 Russell Road, Kensington. When He arrived, Margaret Craske held the door open for Him. As she did, she saw Baba as, "a vision of gentleness, grace and love that touched the heart immeasurably." Later, describing her initial meeting with Meher Baba, she recalled, "I only knew that from that moment . . . there has never been a moment's doubt as to His being the embodiment of love and life.'' 17 Kitty Davy was another whose life was changed from her initial contact with Baba. Recalling the first night that Baba spent in her parents' home, Kitty writes: About six of us packed into the large spare room. I slept on the floor. Margaret tells me that in the middle of the night I jumped up from the floor and, going to her bed, shook her. She awoke with a start. "What is the matter? Anything wrong? Why are you weeping?" I replied "He is so wonderful—so lovely!" In the morning I had no recollection of the incident whatsoever. 18 Delia DeLeon's first meeting with Baba occurred a day or so after Kitty's. She reminisced about her time with Baba during that London visit as follows: During that week I went about like one in a dream; I was stunned with the wonder of Baba, nothing else existed for me. I saw him every day, and from then on I had an implicit trust and faith in him; I asked no questions, I wanted nothing from him. I gave my life into his keeping and knew my search was at an end. 19

17

Dance of Love, back cover. Love Alone Prevails, p. 13. 19 The God-Man, p. 96. 18

79

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN ''When the Master is Ready" However, not all of Baba's close ones accepted Him instantaneously upon their first meeting. Malcolm Schloss's account reflects another aspect of Baba's drawing His dear ones to Him. After visiting England in 1931, Baba decided to visit the U.S. that same year, although He didn't know anyone there. He cabled Malcolm and his wife Jean, who had only heard about Him but had never met Him, to prepare to be His hosts when He came. With the help of Margaret Mayo who offered the use of a large gray stone house overlooking the Croton River in Harmon, New York, they, with the help of friends, prepared for Baba's arrival. In 1953, Malcolm sent Adi a manuscript titled, "When the Master is Ready," describing Baba's stay and his personal experiences with Him. The following is an excerpt from it: My first interview with Baba was. . . the next afternoon. I was chopping wood for the fireplace in his [Baba's] room when he passed with Chanji. . . . He stopped and picked up a comb which had dropped, unnoticed from my pocket. I was touched. Something warm stirred within me. I had had as yet, almost no personal contact with Baba, but I knew that he was revered by thousands of people in India as a God-realized being, another Krishna. And here he was, noticing a lost comb, stooping to pick it out of the dust, handing it to me with a sunny smile! I thanked him, and he asked, in gestures, if I would like to join them for a walk. We descended the long flight of narrow wooden steps that wound from the house down to the private landing on the Croton River far below. The sun was setting as we reached the landing. . . . We gazed for a moment, silently. Then Baba took the alphabet board out of his pocket, and turned to me. "I am God," he spelled out on the board, simply and directly. "I know," I answered, quietly thinking to myself, "so am I."

80

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" I did not realize, then, the vast difference between Baba's constant experience of the indwelling divinity and my bland, intellectual assumption of it. But Baba did not mind. He knew my limitations, even if I didn't—and he knew my potentialities, better than I did. That was why he had come, to help me to realize both. So he continued patiently, "I am the Ancient One. . . . I was still convinced, then, that the way to realization was to find the God within oneself, without dependence on outer things, or other persons. I was not seeking a master. I did not wish to become a disciple. It was not, however, until the twelfth night of his visit that I capitulated. The Westerners had gathered in the living room after dinner. Meredith [Starr] was explaining to some of the group, who had Theosophical backgrounds and Theosophical ideas, Baba's teachings in regard to the inner planes. I grew suddenly very tired of words. I was glad that Baba, at least, was silent. And as [politely] as I could, I excused myself for bed. Before I retired, Meredith came to tell me that Baba wished everyone to meditate on him just before going to sleep. . . . I did not then believe in meditation on any person. I had never done it, nor did I wish to do it. I determined not to accede to this request. But when I started to go to sleep I found myself thinking about Baba in spite of my decision. I could not seem to get him out of my mind. . . . It must have been about midnight that I awoke from sleep, with tears pouring from my eyes, and a realization, in my mind, of Baba's true nature and mission. I have never been able to put this into words. As Kabir has said, "It can never be told with the words of the mouth, it can never be written on paper." Baba had revealed to me his Universal Form, as Krishna revealed to Arjuna—and with the revelation went all my reservations. I capitulated. I knew what Baba was. I knew what his mission was. I knew it was my destiny to serve him. The next morning, when I saw Baba, he embraced me

81

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN and asked in pantomime, with a twinkle in his eye—whether I had slept well. I nodded, then exclaimed, "Baba! Why don't you reveal yourself to everyone as you revealed yourself last night to me. . . ?" Baba smiled, said nothing, and embraced me again. 20 Avatar Meher Baba's relationship with each of His dear ones is unique, just as His relationship with each soul in creation is unique. For each individual the Avatar reveals Himself at a different time and in a different way. The one constant is that with everyone the Avatar relates in a simple, direct and loving manner. This long digression was meant to illustrate a point—that, in general, the Avatar's declaration of His being the Son of God, the Prophet, the Buddha, the Ancient One is not primarily for His mandali. It is for His dear ones who have been connected with Him for lifetimes, but who did not have the good fortune to live with Him. Their relationship with the Avatar, however, is very deep, and His declaration of His Avatarhood is like a well which suddenly taps and releases the waters of His love, bubbling forth in the conviction in the hearts of His dear ones that He is indeed who He says He is—the Ancient One, the Avatar. Second Lease on Life Returning to our account of Baba's second Hamirpur tour, Baba agreed to visit the homes of some of His lovers in Mahewa on the morning of February 10, only an hour or so after the memorable all-night vigil had ended. That morning, Keshav's wife brought him the news that her younger sister, Lalit Kishori, was on the verge of breathing her last. She had been suffering from both typhoid and double pneumonia. The doctors had given up hope and informed the family that she was not going to live much longer. By the evening of February 9, she had lost the power of speech and her eyes had turned to a stony stare. Yet, even in this critical

20

The Awakener, Vol. XIX, No. 1, pp. 53-58.

82

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" state, she had gotten up and tried to rush for Baba's darshan as soon as she heard about His arrival. But, overcome by weakness, she had collapsed unconscious at the door-step. Now, the next morning, it seemed as if the end was fast approaching. Hearing of this, Baba consented to also visit Kishori's house. Just before He arrived there, she regained consciousness and began to stare fixedly at a small framed photograph of Baba which she held upon her breast. Baba went to her side and lovingly caressed her face. In a very faint voice she implored, "Baba, my Lord, please help me. I am in great agony!" Baba gazed at her with His bright, soothing eyes, and left the room. With gestures, He conveyed to the others that it was 99% certain that Kishori would not recover. He asked Keshav to tell her to take His name until her last breath. "When she has no more strength to utter My name audibly," Baba instructed, "tell her to repeat it mentally." Keshav went in and conveyed this message to her. Then, to Keshav's younger brother, Devendra, Baba prescribed a special treatment to be administered to Kishori according to an exact schedule. Devendra later confided his impression that if there had been any chance of recovery at all, Baba's prescription, at least from the standpoint of medical science, would have ended it. Yet, to the amazement and delight of all, Kishori's health was restored. It was felt by everyone there that Baba had granted her a second lease on life. The best medicine may not prolong a patient's life, yet an apparently wrong treatment by the Avatar can bring the hoped for result. The Avatar's blessing and loving remembrance supervene all laws of medical science, and can turn what would ordinarily be "bad medicine" into a pure boon. By Baba's grace, Kishori is alive even to this day (1986)! Meherastana: Threshold to Meher, the Avatar Within a few hours, Baba returned to Meherastana from His house visits in Mahewa. It was here that He wished to conduct

83

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN a meeting He had called of some of His workers and lovers residing in the Hamirpur area. During this intimate gathering, Baba took His seat outside the kuti, and His close ones sat on the ground around Him. Whenever Baba was in the company of His lovers, a gentle blissful feeling seemed to emanate from Him reaching the hearts of all. Sometimes, without a word being exchanged, those with Baba felt their hearts call out to Him and heard His answers in a silent loving dialogue. This meeting was to discuss the activities being done by those in Hamirpur to disseminate Baba's message of love to the public. Baba emphasized that all should be completely frank in expressing what they felt. At His urging, a member of the reception committee, Gaya Prasad, mentioned that the selection of the people to attend the night vigil struck him as arbitrary and a bit unfair. This complaint indirectly reflected on Keshav but instead of reprimanding Keshav, Baba with His swift and subtle humor conveyed that throughout Eternity, whenever the Avatar visits the earth, such differences of opinion among His dear ones are present. Even at the time of Krishna such disagreements among His close ones were there. Baba smiled and added that His habit of patiently hearing such disputes in a way broke the monotony of His work. Baba pointed out that until one realized God, one could not escape one's ego. Even advanced souls, up to the fourth plane are not free from egoistic tendencies. Only one who is established on the fifth plane is saved from the ill effects of egoism. Then, looking around the gathering, Baba asked if any of the others wished to say anything. Pukar tried to make some conciliatory comments, but Baba insisted that all should use this opportunity to unburden themselves of any misgivings they might be harboring in their hearts concerning one another. Baba lovingly conveyed that He wanted all to feel completely free and none should hesitate when asked by Him to speak out what he honestly thought or felt. Reverting then to the earlier disagreement between Gaya Prasad and Keshav, Baba asked them questions in such a way

84

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" that it soon became apparent that Keshav had been acting on instructions from Baba which Gaya Prasad hadn't known about. On the other hand, it also became clear that while Keshav had literally followed Baba's orders, he had also in some cases used his discretion. Under Baba's skillful and lively handling of the situation, both Gaya Prasad and Keshav realized that the other was sincerely trying his best to obey Baba and each asked forgiveness of the other for his failings and lack of tolerance. Baba looked pleased at this open admission of error and determination to cooperate fully in the future. Baba then spelled out on His board: I bring out your weaknesses because I love you. Be honest. Weaknesses are there in everyone. You should not be afraid of them; you should be afraid of dishonesty. Who does not get bad thoughts? Even if you have the worst possible thoughts, the important thing is to take care of your actions. With a short pause, Baba continued: Had it not been for the weaknesses in everyone, there would have been no difference between Me and you! During this short meeting, which was really another sahavas for Baba's Hamirpur workers and lovers, He skillfully let everyone get everything off their chests and yet saw that there was no lingering bitterness or disharmony resulting from the frank exchange of opinions. Baba once stated that He alone does His work. He does it in spite of us and not because of us. What one does outwardly in Baba's cause is less important than what Baba does inwardly for that person. To one of His dear ones, Baba once conveyed, "Your business is to love Me; the rest is My business." If we take refuge in Baba's heart—His everliving presence—and take care, while doing Baba work, not to turn a breeze of disagreement into a hurricane, we will be attending to our business. In addition, we will be more receptive to Baba's business in us.

85

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba's second glorious and eventful darshan tour of the Hamirpur area ended at Meherastana. It concluded, however, amidst transportation problems. The permit to travel on the canal roads had expired on the ninth. So, on the tenth, not long after Baba's workers' meeting at Meherastana, He and His party had to board a new bus to take them to Hamirpur and yet another from there to take them to Lucknow where they boarded a train for Bombay. In Bombay, the mandali found they couldn't reserve seats on the bus to Mahabaleshwar from Poona. As Baba had specifically expressed His wish to have the entire party reach Mahabaleshwar by February 12, there was a certain amount of urgency and anxiety to get advance booking. On arriving at Poona, they found that all the seats on the Mahabaleshwar bus had already been booked. The mandali were in a fix. In the lives of His lovers, Baba makes the impossible possible but, concerning His own plans, the possible was sometimes rendered nearly impossible. Fortunately, at the last minute, someone who had bought a block of seats on the Mahabaleshwar bus appeared at the reservation office wanting to sell the tickets back to the clerk. Pendu immediately purchased them and thus all were able to reach Mahabaleshwar on the twelfth. A good ending! Meher Baba's second visit to Hamirpur will be remembered primarily for the night vigil at Meherastana. Astana literally means "threshold" and Meherastana, in a way, served as a threshold between Meher Baba's disclosing His Avatarhood to His mandali and His affirming it to the world at large. Only the year before, at Dehra Dun, Baba had stated in one of His messages, "If I am the Highest of the High. . . ." Now, at Meherastana, that "if" was removed for good. The next year a new arti, "Divya Sanatana," glorifying Baba as the Ancient One, the Avatar, was composed by Madhusudan. This replaced Deshmukh's arti acclaiming Baba as a Sadguru, which was no longer sung in public programs. Thus, the little hut on a hill known as Meherastana has become a place of immense spiritual importance, while February 10, 1954 is regarded by many who love Baba as one of

86

"AVATAR MEHER BABA KI JAI" the most significant dates of His ministry; for it was on this day that Meher Baba openly rang the bell of His being the Avatar and it continues to ring to this day: "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai!"

87

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA 1954 - PART V Small Darshan at Poona Railway Station During Meher Baba's tour of the Hamirpur District, He conveyed to His mandali that once they were in Andhra they would witness one of the aspects of His Lila—the tremendous fervor of the masses to greet the Avatar. And this proved true from the day Baba reached Vijayawada until the day He left Andhra Pradesh. The exciting twelve-day non-stop tour remains unsurpassed in the memories of the mandali for everywhere they went, in the villages as well as the towns, thousands rushed to have Baba's darshan. While some in the crowds stared in amazement at Baba's radiant face, in which His Avataric beauty and divinity were perfectly blended, others, in their surging enthusiasm to reach Baba, to garland Him, to bow down to Him or offer their respects in some way, became so unmanageable that the mandali and the volunteers, despite their best efforts, could not control the crowds. In response to the people's fervor, Baba's outpouring of love, His gracious giving was unparalleled. And despite the uproar, in His All-knowing love, Baba reigned over all in silence, in complete control of every situation. His very presence was a healing balm for the masses. No wonder that later many "miracles" were attributed to Baba, but He, Himself, as always, remains the greatest Wonder in creation—God-become-Man. Just a week after returning from the strenuous darshan tour of Hamirpur, Baba left Mahabaleshwar once again for a whirlwind twelve-day tour of Andhra. Adi, as previously ordered, drove Baba to Poona with Eruch and Gustadji accompanying them. They arrived at the railway station by 8:30 on the morning of February 19, 1954. About fifteen minutes earlier, the passenger train to Vijayawada

88

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA had steamed into the station precipitating the customary frantic rush of passengers to find seats and to get all their luggage aboard. In the midst of this maelstrom, a group of about eighteen of the mandali were busy loading all of their baggage into a third-class compartment. No sooner had they done so than someone brought the news that Baba had arrived and most of them went out to see Him. There was also a small crowd of Baba lovers from Poona waiting at the station to take advantage of this opportunity to see their beloved Master. They garlanded Baba as soon as He got out of the car and, with them following, He walked through the station to the platform where the train was waiting. The Poona lovers had arranged for a comfortable chair to be brought to the platform for Baba and, as there was still an hour before the train was scheduled to depart, Baba sat there, looking radiant in His pink coat and white sadra. The Baba lovers who gathered there were in a happy, buoyant mood at being in His company once more after a long time. Their faces glowed and their eyes sparkled with their love for Baba, the Avatar of the Age. One of Baba's early disciples from the Meherabad days happened to live in Poona. This was R. K. Gadekar. He had come from a poor Arangaon family, but had risen to a high position as a deputy director in the state government. Yet, despite this, his nature remained completely unaffected. In fact, his utter simplicity and child-like devotion to Baba was astonishing to witness. He had been a teacher in the school Baba established at Meherabad in the late '20s. And later, with Baba's help, he completed his own higher education in England. On seeing him, Baba started teasing him that he had gained weight. Unaware that Baba was joking, Gadekar answered with complete seriousness, "I don't think so." With a captivating smile on His face, Baba continued, "You're getting fat and no wonder! It's because you don't worry about anything; you leave all of that to me!" Much laughter greeted this jest, for Gadekar's absolute faith in Beloved Baba was well-known to all.

89

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN And so the time passed, with Baba chatting with His close ones; asking after their family members and generally creating that atmosphere of light-hearted and loving intimacy which was so much a part of Baba's gracious companionship. Sadashiv Patel, another of the early mandali, put a beautiful garland around Baba's neck and was rewarded with an embrace. But as people on the platform caught a glimpse of Meher Baba sitting there, they too came hurriedly to greet Him. Not just the passengers, but some of the guards on duty at the station, railway officials and even the hawkers came rushing forward to pay their respects. Soon the scene resembled a small darshan program and the mandali were hard pressed to control the situation. All were pushing forward to get closer to Baba and it was only after strenuous efforts that the mandali finally managed to make a queue so that all could file by Baba in an orderly fashion. "I Have Never Seen Another Like Him!" One of those standing at the back of the crowd was K. K. Ramakrishnan. He had first heard of Meher Baba in the early '40s while stationed near Poona in the Indian Army. He had purchased a copy of Geeta-Rahaspa, an English translation of the Bhagavad Gita, with a commentary by Sri Lokamanya B.G. Tilak. The book also included an appreciation of the Gita by Meher Baba. Ramakrishnan was impressed with Baba's words although he did not know who Meher Baba was. He carried this book with him throughout his travels in Southeast Asia and read it often, thus frequently being reminded of Meher Baba's name. In 1951, he met Adi. K. Irani at his office in Ahmednagar. Adi greeted him warmly and offered him tea. When Ramakrishnan mentioned that he had been studying the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna and the works of Vivekananda since 1943, Adi remarked, "You will find, embodied in Meher Baba, the Brahman [ultimate reality] which you have been reading about."

90

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA Ramakrishnan began to develop great love and respect for Baba, but it was not until three years later that he finally got the chance to see Him, on that sunny morning of February 19. About his impression of this first glimpse he writes: I saw Meher Baba for the first time on platform number two of the Poona Railway Station. He was on His way to Andhra Pradesh with a large number of His disciples; Francis Brabazon, the Australian poet, was among them. Meher Baba was seated on a comfortable upholstered chair, radiant and garlanded, receiving the homage of His devotees. He was flanked by two tall men standing on either side and a large number of people were struggling to get near Him. Most of His devotees in Poona were there, besides the passengers. . . seeking His darshan. I have an inherent aversion toward crowds. Hence, though longing to go near Him, I left the idea of forcing my way through the crowd and contented myself with seeing Him from a distance. I climbed over a raised portion of the bridge connecting the platforms from where I could see Him clearly. The moment I got there, Baba coincidentally got up and walked into the train and occupied a seat near a window where I was able to see His every moment very clearly. I stood there absorbed in His presence for over an hour or so. It was, I think, a specially reserved compartment for Baba and His men. People were crowding in front. . . trying to get near. . . if possible to touch Him. Some were offering Him gifts of fruit and small packets of sweets, biscuits, etc. He was accepting them with one hand and giving them to people as prasad with the other. He was a magnetic personality, utterly impersonal in being. There was a smile on His face—a beam of light shining into the hearts of all, giving an ineffable joy that made people forget their woes, at least for as long as they were in His presence. His smile was so enticingly enchanting that those who were blessed to witness it would want to lose themselves in it.

91

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN There was Eruch mopping perspiration from Baba's face. There were other mandali around Him who, later on, were destined to enter deeply into my life. Gadekar was there too, busy running up and down. All were so absorbed in Him that they paid no attention to the world around them. When the train moved out of the platform, I got down and went to work. "I have never seen another like Him," was the impression I carried with me when I returned. And His smiling face seemed to accompany me. 21 Baba Introduces Francis to the Mandali A third-class compartment had been reserved for most of the mandali, and two second-class coupes as well: one for Baba and Eruch, another for Adi and Francis Brabazon. As they were traveling, Baba came to the third-class compartment to introduce Francis to the mandali. This was Francis's first visit to India and only those who had been with Baba in Myrtle Beach in 1952 had met Francis before. Baba told the mandali that Francis had been head of a Sufi group in Australia but had flown to India to join them on this darshan tour. Baba then turned to Francis and continued: I will tell you why I called you. I will also tell you what you have to do later on. In the meantime, all that you have to do is observe minutely everything the people do there [Andhra] and then you will have to tell me everything you've seen, heard and grasped. Remember I am perfectly Divine and perfectly human simultaneously. So no one, even the rishis, can fathom Me. When Francis returned to Australia later that year, he wrote a booklet, a brief poetic account of Baba's Andhra visit; in the introduction Francis writes: I had met Meher Baba nearly two years before at Myrtle Beach, South Carolina. This meeting was the culmination

21

Divya Vani; September, 1975; "Reminiscences V", pp. 5-7.

92

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA of ten years of spiritual search for that ideal Guide in whom I could unreservedly place my confidence; the man who, I felt, had mastered every difficulty and obstacle which still confronted me. During the previous ten years, I had studied the methods and practices of the great Sufi schools, and had read fairly widely in Vedanta, Buddhism and other systems, including Taoism and Confucianism. In Meher Baba I found that person who not merely knew these things, but was the living embodiment of all these systems of knowledge. In other words, he was a man who had reached the summit of Truth; in religious terms, was God-Realized. Of course, I knew that Baba, as everyone affectionately calls him, had been saying for many years that he was Godrealized, was, in fact, an incarnation of Godhead, a GodMan (in the same meaning as Christ is believed to be by the Christians, Mohammed by the Mohammedans, Buddha by the Buddhists, etc.); and I knew that the Sufis and thousands of people everywhere recognized this claim, but as with Thomas, I had to see for myself. Well, I had seen; and the cry of the deepest parts of my consciousness had been answered. I was satisfied that if ever it was possible to "see" God on this earth, I had seen Him. 22 A Foretaste of Andhra The passenger train carrying Beloved Baba and the mandali reached Kurduwadi, where I was working as a schoolteacher, at around 3:00 in the afternoon. The entire platform was crowded with people who wanted to have a glimpse of Baba, while in the waiting lounge, over 500 pupils from the school were assembled. I spotted Baba sitting with the mandali in the thirdclass compartment. I approached and requested Him to bless the people with His darshan. The platform was jam-packed, but luckily Baba's compartment had stopped just opposite the waiting lounge and Baba quickly walked there.

22

Journey With God, p. 3ff.

93

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN The lounge had a roof but was really part of the platform and instead of walls it had arched openings so that even once inside, Baba could be seen by those on the platform. However, the crowd was so large that only those near Baba could really see Him. So Baba climbed up onto the counter of a fruit stall which was in the corner of the lounge and sat there. He folded His hands in namaskar (greeting) and turned to all sides so that none was excluded from His divine welcome. He looked enchantingly beautiful. Even so, the crowd began to press forward to get a better look. The mandali formed a cordon in front of Baba, but the crowd continued to push forward. On the right-hand side of the counter were different sized wooden cupboards containing fruit. Eruch helped Baba to climb onto one of these so that He would be more visible. From there, Baba climbed onto an even higher cupboard until, at last, He was perched at the very top so that all could see Him clearly. Eruch, Kumar and the others had a difficult time, however, getting Baba down and safely escorting Him through the crowds to the train once more. I had arranged with the railway caterer, before the train arrived, to serve tea to Baba and the mandali, but the crush was so great, none of the waiters dared to attempt it. They were afraid the tea would only be spilled and all the crockery broken. As the train whistled and pulled out, I noticed that in the mad rush, the glass panes of the cupboards of the fruit stall had been smashed to pieces. As Baba had allowed me to join Him for His Andhra tour at Kurduwadi, I made my way through the crowd and entered the third-class compartment where Baba and the mandali were. People were still flocking to the train windows to get a glimpse of Baba and following the train as it pulled out of the station. Perhaps this short, but intense, interlude was a foretaste of what it was going to be like in Andhra. Before I got settled in my seat, Baba expressed His concern over the broken panes of the fruit counter. Then He instructed me to read a typed sheet which one of the mandali handed me. It was a list of instructions for those traveling with Baba. The

94

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA main point was that all were duty bound during the entire tour to take care of Baba's person as if protecting the freshness and perfume of the most delicate flower! As I finished reading, Baba looked at me and gestured, "Did you follow it?" I replied, "Yes." With a twinkle in His eye, Baba continued, "Then you must pay your fee for reading it! Give ten rupees to the faltu fund'." Faltu literally means "good for nothing!" Very willingly and happily, I opened my purse and gave the amount to one of the mandali. To my surprise, he asked me whether I had purchased my railway ticket. I said that of course I had. "How much did it cost?" he asked. I told him a little over twenty-five rupees, whereupon he immediately gave me that amount. So I gave ten and got back more than double! Aren't Baba's ways wonderful? One moment the Avatar, the Highest of the High, was perched on the top of a dusty cupboard, giving darshan to the people and receiving their adoration, and the next moment, the fairest Flower of humanity was sitting in a third-class compartment with His close ones, teasing and joking with them in easy familiarity. As I had wanted to give Baba and the mandali tea at Kurduwadi, Baba graciously granted me permission to provide it at another station. As it turned out, this station between Kurduwadi and Sholapur was famous for the quality of its tea, whereas Kurduwadi enjoyed no such distinction. Thus, Baba not only fulfills even the insignificant wishes of His dear ones, but when we allow Him to do so in His time, the result is better than we could have arranged on our own! Baba then went back to His coupe, but before the train pulled into Sholapur, He returned to our compartment. A Baba lover, Sri Jaju, who was an active social worker and an ardent follower of Gandhi, came into the compartment to urge Baba to give darshan to the crowd which had collected in the open grounds just outside the station building. Baba lovingly agreed and was led to a small dais which had been set up. Jaju gave an exhortatory speech in which he dramatically called upon Baba to break His silence soon so that humanity would be freed from its suffering. In response

95

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN to Jaju's emotional appeal, Baba spelled out on His board words to the effect, "Until I break my silence, I hear through you all and speak through all of you." Continuing, for the benefit of the people, Baba added, "To know Me, you have to love Me. Only through love can you know Me. If you honestly serve the people, that too is love." Although the darshan program at Sholapur seems to have been an impromptu affair, it was a great occasion for the people there. Baba had last given darshan there in March 1943. At that time, there had been printed in one of the local newspapers a very brief item about Baba along with His picture. Most people probably never even noticed it, yet for me it had enormous significance. In my case it was the beginning of that soft, almost imperceptible, yet ultimately irresistible pull of the Avatar that finally drew me to Him. 23 So too, it is impossible to know what other hearts were started on their journeying to the Avatar's feet from this brief darshan that evening of the 19th. Baba can use the most insignificant thing to awaken hearts, and any contact with the Avatar, no matter how brief, is anything but insignificant! Unfathomable are His ways. Baba Catches a Hand and Captivates a Heart The Poona-Bezwada (Vijayawada) Passenger train was not an express. It stopped at all stations along the way and often for more than twenty minutes at each junction. This had the advantage of giving Baba enough time to give darshan at places like Kurduwadi and Sholapur, and it also meant that Baba, whenever He wished, was able to come and visit with the mandali in their compartment. With the incomparable pleasure of Baba's company, that thirty-three hour journey was quite enjoyable. All through the night of the 19th and for all day of the 20th we journeyed, finally arriving at Vijayawada at about 8:30 on the night of February 20. There was a huge crowd on the platform waiting for the train which was bringing them their

23

See Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba, Vol. I, p. 25.

96

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA beloved Master and when they saw Baba they all began rushing toward His second-class coupe shouting, "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai." As Baba stepped down to the platform, He was welcomed by the reception committee and garlanded, while others in the crowd eagerly pressed forward to have a better glimpse of Baba's divine face. In the midst of this tumultuous reception Baba plunged into the crowd and walked straight up to one of the men standing there and reached out and took his arm. Y. Manikyala Rao (Baba later nicknamed him as Manik), who was one of the main workers, introduced the person to Baba saying, "Baba, this is Majety Rama Mohan Rao. He is the host in whose house you will be staying." Majety had never met Baba before. He was a prosperous businessman who, along with his partner Chinta Sarva Rao, had been approached by KDRM to see if they would contribute anything to help out during Baba's upcoming visit to Vijayawada. Neither partner was especially interested in Meher Baba, but their family doctor, K. Suryanarayana, loved Baba and they respected him so they agreed to contribute some money. Meanwhile, the organizers were looking for a house for Baba in a quiet locality as Baba had indicated that He preferred such a semi-secluded residence. In spite of their best efforts, they were unable to find such a place for Baba. They mentioned this to Majety and Chinta and the former generously offered his newly constructed house for Baba's use. Manik wrote Baba asking if this met with His approval and received the reply that the house was acceptable but only on condition that Majety's family move out when Baba was there. Majety and Chinta, however, were given the rare privilege, even though neither was yet a "Baba lover," to stay on the ground floor when Baba and a few of the mandali occupied the first floor. Both men decided to take advantage of this opportunity while Majety's family readily consented to the unusual condition laid down by Baba, and went to live with Chinta's family. On February 20, when the train arrived, Chinta and Majety

97

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN were there to greet Baba. The crowd was large and, as they had never met Baba and didn't have the same fervor to get close to Him as some of the others, they ended up caught in the middle of the throng, some distance away. Yet, unerringly, Baba walked up to Majety and took him by the arm. The others were amazed that Baba seemed to know that Majety was His host even before Manik could introduce him. But undoubtedly, Baba knew that Majety and Chinta would later become stalwarts in His cause in Andhra—silently doing whatever needed to be done, never wavering in their conviction in Baba and their love for Him. Recently, when Chinta was asked about his and Majety's first impression on meeting Meher Baba, he remarked, "We both loved Him from the first, as the Avatar. For us there were no dramatic incidents or anything of that sort; He was just irresistibly lovable and we loved Him. It was so natural." It seems that the true significance of Baba's first meeting with Majety was not that He picked him out of the crowd and caught hold of his hand, but that He caught hold of his heart as well! Even to this day, Baba continues to "catch the hands" of His dear ones, often when they aren't even aware of it, and captivates their hearts as He guides them on their journey to Him. Announcement of the Workers' Meeting Some of Meher Baba's lovers who were residing in different parts of India were graciously allowed by Beloved Baba to accompany Him during His second Andhra tour. They had been asked to join Baba and the mandali at Vijayawada. As Baba got down, He was warmly received by KDRM and surrounded by the crowd who had come to greet Him. So those who had been invited to join Baba had to pay their respects to Him from a distance. However, the very proximity of their Beloved Master filled their hearts with joy. They happily called out greetings to the mandali and embraced them. It was a glorious and festive get-together, a warm family reunion

98

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA in Baba's boundless love. Baba was conducted to a large comfortable, well-decorated car which was waiting outside the station. The mandali were led to a bus which had been kept for them, while all their baggage was loaded into a truck. KDRM had told Majety and Chinta that they shouldn't ask Baba to visit their cloth shop, but that on the way to Majety's house Baba's car would pass it. Baba, however, on His own asked N. Dharma Rao, who was to be Baba's driver for the whole Andhra tour, to stop the car as they drove by the cloth shop. The two partners, whom Baba later used to refer to as "twins," were given the opportunity of presenting Baba with some nice cloth. The caravan then proceeded to Majety's house which was to serve as Baba's residence. There He was introduced to more of the Andhra lovers as well as Majety's family. Baba's arti was performed in the traditional Hindu way by burning camphor on a plate. The burning camphor, when waved before an image of God or, in this case the God-Man Himself, symbolized the individual self being consumed in love for the Beloved. When arti is over, it is customary that the plate with the burning camphor be passed among those present who reverently hold their palms over the flame and then touch their forehead or heart with them. This gesture, a symbolic darshan, represents a bowing down to the flame of love, the Light within each one's heart. After arti, Baba started telling KDRM and the others from Andhra about the important meeting of His workers that He was going to hold. He concluded, "I want all my workers in Andhra, small or big, to be present on March 2 (at Rajahmundry). What I want to explain to all my workers I will tell there. This is my last trip to Andhra. . . so anyone whom KDRM thinks might work for Me should be present." Baba then asked the mandali, except for the few that were to stay with Him, (Eruch, Pendu, Chhagan and Sidhu) to go to the choultry 24 where they were to stay and have dinner and then retire. Baba told them not to stay up late but to rest well so they would feel fresh for the next day's programs.

24

A resting place for visitors where rooms and food are provided by a charitable institution for nominal rates.

99

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN By 5:00 the next morning, on the 21st, most of us had had a refreshing hot water bath and were ready for the first full day of Baba's Andhra tour. Soon a caravan of two cars, a jeep, a bus, a van and a truck were parked outside on the road. Quickly, but in an orderly way, we all put our baggage in the truck. Pendu, the "Controller of Movements," then gave the order to board the bus. We all got in. Little did we realize that during our twelve days in Andhra, although we had many hosts and stayed in a variety of houses, our home more often than not was the bus. Even our seats remained constant as it was found practical for everyone to sit in the same place each time. That way, at a moment's glance, we could tell who, if anyone, was missing. The bus pulled up in front of Baba's residence before 7:00 and we found a number of people outside the house waiting for Baba to come down the stairs so they could pay their respects to Him. We walked up the steps to the first floor where Baba was staying. He was telling Dr. Dhanapathi Rao and others of the importance of the workers' meeting. He repeated, "On March 2, I want all my workers at Rajahmundry." Continuing, Baba explained: I have been doing My work since the beginning of time. I am the only One who really works, but if you want to share or help in My work, then it must be done honestly, no compromise. No competition, no ego, for that spoils the work. Baba then had the three messages read out which He had dictated earlier that morning. These three messages were given out over and over again during the Andhra tour but as their contents are similar to the messages given during the Hamirpur darshan tour, only the first and concluding sentences are quoted below: Don't listen to the voice of the mind. Listen to the voice of the heart. . . . Love God wholeheartedly and honestly, sacrificing every thing at the altar of His Supreme Love and you will realize

100

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA the Beloved within you. E. N. Murthy, from Penugonda, brought it to Baba's attention that although Penugonda had originally been scheduled for a darshan visit, now it seemed that KDRM had left it out of the schedule entirely. An animated discussion ensued during which the organizers justified their position and pointed out the practical difficulties of such a visit and Murthy insisted that Baba should come. After letting everyone express himself on this affair, Baba decided that as KDRM had originally promised that He would go, in order to keep their word He would visit Penugonda for five minutes on the night of the 24th. In retrospect, it seems as if Baba had already set the ball rolling for the ensuing workers' meeting with this discussion, as the differences of opinion among the Baba lovers in Andhra were being brought to the surface by Him. After this serious discussion, Baba, as was one of His ways, lightened the mood of the gathering by teasingly reminding the organizers to be careful about the food arrangements during the Andhra tour. "I need only a little rice and dal," He remarked, "but some coming with me are good eaters!" And with a twinkle in His eye, Baba added, "So you will have to take care to see that they get enough to eat!" Baba's expression as He made this joke was so delightful that some chuckled and some could not help laughing. With this natural break in the proceedings, Baba and the mandali descended the stairs to the waiting vehicles. "I Am the Ocean of Purity" Baba left Vijayawada for Guntur on the morning of the twentyfirst at around 7:00. Baba's car was followed by another car and a jeep which carried some of the Andhra workers. The mandali traveled in a large bus, while a truck carried the luggage. This caravan reached Guntur at about 9:00 that morning.

101

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN M. Sudarsanam was the host. As we pulled up in front of his house, volleys from guns were fired to welcome Baba. He was received with great love and led inside the house where a dais, with statues of lions on either side, had been set up for Him. Baba allowed those present to file by and garland Him, but prior to this they had been reminded that they should not touch Baba's feet or bow down to Him. Much before Baba's arrival in Andhra, He had sent some specific and some general instructions to the local and over-all organizers. These were to be followed strictly by all. In one of the letters from Baba, He had stated, "This time I am coming there [also] as a sadhak [an aspirant], so no one should bow down to Me prior to My bowing down to them and no one should touch My feet." As His lovers filed past, Baba gently patted some on the head, some on the cheek and occasionally He embraced some. Baba had, at first, taken His seat on the decorated dais but this arrangement proved inconvenient for those approaching Him for His darshan. So Baba got up and sat on a window ledge which was more accessible to all. After a while He walked into the family's puja-room which was used exclusively for prayers and meditation. A full-size picture of Meher Baba graced one of the walls. As Baba entered, the host and his family accompanied Him. M. Sudarsanam asked Baba to sanctify His own picture by touching it, which Baba did. Then Baba asked the host where his wife was. M. Sudarsanam explained that she wasn't there because it was the time of her monthly period. According to Hindu custom, she had to keep herself away so as not to defile the things that were to be offered to Baba. Baba smiled compassionately and conveyed: "I am God in human form. I am in everything; I am everything. I am that Ocean of purity which is not defiled by anything. Call her." When she came, Baba patted her and took the sweets she offered Him, tasted a little of it and then distributed these to all gathered as His prasad. The Avatar's presence is like a blazing fire that consumes all dross; nothing can contaminate His divine life.

102

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA Praja (Public) Darshan at Guntur Baba left Sudarsanam's house to visit the Sai Baba Samaj (Society). Baba had once stated that Sai Baba was the Qutub-eIrshad, or "head," of the five Perfect Masters who precipitated His Advent. A chair had been arranged for Baba under an awning facing the proposed site of the temple to be built for Sai Baba. Out of deep reverence for His Master, Baba preferred to sit on the ground. A welcome address was read out, a part of which follows: Bhagwan! We feel highly blessed and purified by Thy august presence in our midst. . . . Thy feet have sanctified the site. It is our fervent prayer that by Thy blessings, the mandir [temple] to be constructed on the site, should serve as a spiritual Center in this holy land. At the request of the Sai Baba devotees, Baba then touched Sai Baba's photo and also the foundation stone for the temple. Baba remarked: I feel very happy on this occasion. This grand old Man [Sai Baba] was and is a unique personality in the spiritual world. He knows, and only a few like Him who are the personification of Perfection know, that I am the Ancient One. Then, Baba proceeded toward a park in the middle of town where a pandal had been erected for praja (public) darshan. Baba was garlanded and the welcome addresses were read out. Afterward, Baba had Ramjoo read in English "The Real Darshan" message, which He had given earlier in Dehra Dun. 25 This message was the first among the thirteen that Baba had earlier sent to KDRM from Mahabaleshwar. These messages in English were translated into Telugu and then printed in the form of a booklet, as well as loose pamphlets, which were distributed freely to the people. After one of the Andhra Baba lovers read out the Telugu translation of the message, Baba dictated:

25

See Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba, Vol. IV, p. 149.

103

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN We are all one. Every one of you has the Infinite within and yet because of ignorance, every one feels some kind of helplessness. It is a mighty divine joke that although every one of you is All-power and All-bliss, you feel completely weak and miserable. The moment this ignorance goes, you become the Infinite Source of All-power and Bliss. As I am within you all, I authoritatively say that if you love Me with all your heart and lose yourself in Me, this ignorance will go. On the dais, Baba looked charmingly radiant. It is difficult to capture that special feeling which permeated the pandal whenever Baba gave darshan. His smile was at once so warm and engaging that on a purely human level one was captivated by it. But simultaneously, there was a grandeur, a magnificence to Baba's expression which made people feel that they were in the presence of the Divine One who had only assumed a human form. After the message was read out, Baba started distributing prasad to the thousands of men and women who had assembled there. Near the end of the program, a young boy suddenly came running toward Baba from the crowd and placed his head on Baba's holy feet, despite the previous announcement that none should do so. Baba, however, gestured to the mandali not to be concerned about it. However, as if to nullify the boy's action, Baba touched the feet of some of the mandali who were around Him. Baba returned to M. Sudarsanam's house and spent some time walking in the garden. Suddenly, He stopped and sat on the ground and had water brought to Him and washed His hands. At the time, no one thought much about this, but later Dr. K. Suryanarayana suggested that the spot should be marked as there was probably some significance to Baba's sitting there. M. Ramakrishna, the second son of the host, put a piece of marble there and began placing flowers on it each day in remembrance of Baba. Recently a big hotel was built there by the family and a large marble bust of Baba is prominently displayed in the

104

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA lobby on the spot where Baba sat. A curious footnote to this story is that it was here, in this hotel, that Adi K. Irani, Baba's disciple from the Manzil-e-Meem 26 days, died suddenly of a heart attack on March 4, 1980 after inaugurating a new building to be used as a Center for Baba lovers in Guntur. On the afternoon of the twenty-first, after a delicious lunch provided by the host, Baba called the mandali to His room. We had thoroughly enjoyed the spicy south Indian food and now we were happy to hurry over to be with Beloved Baba. It was about 1:00 P.M. We found Baba sitting on the bed with the boy who had touched Baba's feet during the darshan program standing at His side. This boy was somewhat mast-like and was clapping his hands together and singing a bhajan. Baba then asked him to sing a song in praise of Lord Siva which the boy did wholeheartedly. Someone from the local workers remarked that Guntur was well known for kirtan and bhajan and Baba spelled on His board, "The real bhajan is here." It is one thing to sing a song of devotion to the Lord, but to do so in the presence of the Lord in human form is indeed the real bhajan! The boy then started giving a lecture on Baba and Baba embraced him when he completed it. The boy said he could talk like that all day long but that the people would beat him with their chappals if he went on at that length. Baba laughed and gave him a Baba-locket, took him on His lap and gestured, "Remember, Baba is God. Don't forget this." Shortly afterward, Baba left Guntur. On the way back to Vijayawada, Baba stopped at Sita Ram Kshetram. One of the members read out the following welcome address: Most Beloved Baba! We present Your Holiness this welcome address as a token of reverence and devotion. May Your Holiness accept the same. . . . Not only we, but none can understand You fully, unless You will it. . . . May You be always alive in our hearts. Raghuwar Das, a well-known devotee of Lord Rama, sang a very touching song, "Rama Meghasyama," in a melodious

26

The name of a building in Dadar (Bombay) where Meher Baba stayed with a group of His early disciples from June 7 to December 31, 1922.

105

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN voice, accompanying himself on the harmonium. Baba was so touched that He blessed the singer and remarked, "Your song reminds Me of My past Advent as Rama." Baba also stopped at the Omkar Kshetram where He was welcomed thus: Master! We salute Your lotus feet. Lead kindly light! Lead us out of the darkness. The Bhagavad Gita proclaimed that age after age, to uphold righteousness, the Avatar assumes human form. That divine promise has been fulfilled in Your sacred personage. . . . Master! Bless us all, bless the entire humanity. Although the crowds were relatively small at these two stops, the people welcomed Baba very devotedly. The excerpts given above perhaps give some idea of the reverence with which Baba was received. Baba made one other brief stop before proceeding to Vijayawada. A public darshan program had been arranged there for 3:00 P.M. It was already close to 4:00 P.M., but halfway across the road spanning the Krishna River on the outskirts of Vijayawada, Baba had His car stopped and washed His hands in the river. Baba then got back in the car. Because of the various stops Baba made on the way back to Vijayawada, the car with Adi in it had already arrived at the darshan site. Raghavulu, one of the local workers, immediately asked Adi where Baba was, as it was getting late and Baba was supposed to have been there an hour earlier. Adi didn't know, so Raghavulu and Prasad Rao got into a car and headed toward Guntur to find out what was delaying Baba's arrival. As soon as they reached the Krishna River, they saw Baba sitting silently in the rear seat of the car. He was wearing dark sunglasses and had covered His face with a scarf. He seemed deeply absorbed in His inner work. Eruch, seeing Raghavulu approach, walked over to him so that Baba would not be disturbed. "Why have you come?" he asked. "I wanted to see what was keeping Baba," Raghavulu replied. "He is here, as you can see," Eruch said. "But I can't disturb Him now. Don't worry. He will be there soon. Go back

106

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA and tell the organizers that Baba is on His way." Baba had His own way and time to attend the programs. Dramatic Darshan A little later, Baba's work apparently done, He told the driver to go on. But instead of directing him to the pandal, Baba told him to drive to Majety's house so He could change His clothes. Once there, Baba walked up the stairs to His room, but instead of changing His clothes, Baba immediately descended to the ground floor by the back stairs and began roaming through all the rooms. He stood for a while before the puja room and then asked Majety's wife for a cup of tea. Majety had told her that Baba might want tea at any time so she was prepared and it was not long before the tea was ready and she sent it upstairs with her son. Baba took only a sip and then gave the rest to the boy. Then, without ever changing His clothes or taking a rest, Baba left the house to attend the darshan program. None of the mandali ever asked Baba the reasons behind such apparently random actions; they were certain that whatever Baba did was in connection with His universal work and that was enough for them. Baba reached the pandal at 5:00 P.M., two hours later than scheduled. There was a huge crowd waiting for Him. Baba bowed to the assembled masses with folded hands. After the usual garlanding and arti, the welcome address, "The Humblest of the humble greeting to the Highest of the High," was read out over the public address system. A part of it is given below: Beloved! One without a second! Thou art the effulgence—All-pervading Being. . . . Thou art the Master of the world, the Self of the universe and supreme Refuge. . . . May our minds be filled with pure devotion and love for Thee and love for all beings. We salute Thee, Lord of auspiciousness.

107

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba then got up from His seat on the dais and walked to the edge of the platform and down the steps to the ground where He sat with the crowd. As soon as Baba did this, all those at the back could no longer see Him. They pushed forward, fearing that Baba had left and they had missed their chance of having darshan. Those who were closer also surged forward to be better able to take advantage of this rare opportunity of getting a closer glimpse of the God-Man, sitting in their midst. Three or four times Baba stood up so all could see Him and gestured to the crowd to remain calm and to stay seated where they were. And, surprisingly, each time the frantic pushing and shoving stopped immediately and a calm and serene atmosphere prevailed for a while. Returning to His seat on the dais, Baba dictated: I want you to feel that I am one of you and that is why I sat here on the ground with you all. I am on the level of each one of you: whether poor or rich, small or big, I am like each of you. But I am approachable only to those who love Me. . . . This is not idle talk, but an authoritative statement that eternally I have been and will always be the slave of My lovers. Then the message, "Playing with Illusions," 27 was read out in English and Telugu. The thousands who had assembled were enraptured by Baba's divine dignity and beauty. His presence, His love seemed to flow out toward all and made everyone intent only on having Baba's darshan and receiving the prasad which He started to distribute after the Telugu translation was read out. Although it had been repeatedly announced that none should touch Baba's feet, several people in their enthusiasm, overcome with emotion, reached down to touch Baba's feet. One man was so intent on bowing down to Baba that Pukar, who was a big sturdy fellow, was unable to prevent him even though he used all his strength. For Pukar this was a lesson; he had thought he was strong enough to see that none disobeyed Baba's order, but he realized now that the feelings of the heart

27

Ibid., p. 148.

108

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA were much more powerful than physical strength. Men and women had been asked to form separate queues to receive prasad. First the women were told to come forward but soon, on His own, Baba stopped the women's queue and had the men's queue begin. Several times Baba stopped one queue and had the other started. This created much confusion in the crowds and, once again, fearing that they might lose their chance of receiving prasad, people started pushing indiscriminately toward the dais. Every effort to get people to stand quietly in a queue was overwhelmed by the mass of humanity now surging toward the platform. The volunteers could not restore order and finally they surrounded Baba to protect Him. Sadashiv Patel, one of Baba's oldest mandali, got incensed at the way the crowd was ignoring the mandali's requests to form queues and started berating people in Marathi which, of course, no one understood. They answered back in Telugu which Patel could not understand. Carried away in the heat of the moment, Patel, who had been a wrestler in his youth, hitched up his dhoti and challenged the unruly members of the crowd to wrestle with him. Eventually, the mandali and the other workers were able to form a ring around Baba and shove their way through the tumultuous crowd to the safety of Baba's car. Baba got inside and was driven back to His residence. Baba in the Happiest Mood KDRM, Manik and the other organizers were upset and embarrassed. There were several prominent people they had brought to the darshan program to introduce to Baba but now the opportunity was gone. They were also now faced with the monumental job of trying to distribute the remaining prasad, heaps and heaps of plantains which Baba had blessed, to the chaotic sea of humanity. But the most difficult thing for them was the feeling that Baba had been displeased by the unruliness of the crowd.

109

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN On His return to Majety's house, Baba surprised the mandali and the local Baba lovers who were there by declaring how happy He had been with the program. Baba suddenly conveyed from His board: Today's programme I liked. I liked it very much. First of all, I sat down, there on the ground in the midst of the people, on their level. I sat there not for show, but wholeheartedly. . . . As Kumar said, had I really wished, there would not have been this confusion. It was I who repeatedly asked for the women's queue to be stopped and the men to be called for receiving prasad. Anyway, I liked the programme. Baba continued: You have no idea. I was in the happiest mood. . . . For one moment, after many years, today I felt all alone in that whole crowd. God, who is absolute Honesty, is My witness. Today I was reminded of the experience I had after Babajan kissed Me. I was all alone there for a moment! Sometimes you too may feel mentally that you are all alone, that everything else is a blank. But in comparison to the real experience of Oneness, all these experiences are absolutely insignificant, nothing. Today I am happy; My work has been done one hundred percent, I am satisfied. One of the local Andhra Baba lovers asked, "How are we to know of your Oneness?" Baba replied, "Honestly I tell you, even I sometimes don't understand why I am so infinitely Infinite! How can you understand Me?" "Pull Your Ears" The local Baba lovers had been very disappointed when Baba had had to leave the darshan program early. And those who were at Majety's house couldn't understand what Baba really meant by His remark that He was immensely happy in spite of the fiasco. It was all "Greek and Latin" to them, but they

110

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA felt much relieved that Baba seemed so pleased with the program. One of those who was traveling with Baba throughout Andhra was Adarsh Khare from Mahoba in Hamirpur District. He had also been present at the worker's meeting Baba had held on February 10 at Meherastana, just before He left Hamirpur. At that meeting, Adarsh had voiced a complaint to Baba. He had said that Baba should allow the local organizers to arrange the darshan programs and conduct them as they saw fit and without the mandali's interference. Adarsh went on to point out that when Baba had given darshan at Mahoba, they had arranged for the important people of the town to meet Baba. But instead of being allowed some time in Baba's company, they were treated like everyone else— no sooner had they had Baba's darshan than one of the mandali was escorting them away so the next person could have darshan. "Let the local people handle things, Baba," Adarsh suggested. "They know who should be allowed a little more time, and they know how to treat these people with the proper amount of respect." Baba didn't say anything at the time, as Adarsh went on to complain that the mandali were rather rude and pushed people about without reference to their social position in their efforts to insure that the darshan queues flowed smoothly. He simply smiled, and left it at that. But now, almost two weeks later, Baba turned to Adarsh and signed, "Pull your ears." (Pulling one's ear lobes is an old Indian gesture to express repentance.) Adarsh was taken aback but he immediately did as he was ordered. But he could not help himself from asking, "What have I done?" "Today's program was organized by the local lovers. Tell me, when you were leading Me to the car, what were you doing?" "I linked arms with the other volunteers, Baba, and I kicked out with my feet, fighting a way through the crowd so we could clear a path for you." "And when you were kicking people, did you stop to see whether they were important people or not? Whether they

111

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN were the influential people? Did you stop to consider whom you should be respectful to?" Instantly all of Adarsh's previous complaints against the mandali came back to him. But he realized now, from his own experience, that the mandali's main duty was protecting Baba's physical form. That took precedence over all forms of conventional social etiquette. Adarsh was filled with remorse and looked up at Baba who gestured again, with a large smile on His face, "Pull your ears." What an amazing awareness Baba had; to know what each of His lovers was doing in such a crowd! And Baba's awareness of each of His lover's actions and thoughts continues unabated to this very day. Baba willingly allows His lovers to criticize Him, without attempting to defend Himself, until they have had the inner experience to be able to wholeheartedly accept the validity of His reason. This is a humility which is unfathomable, a patience which is matchless, and a compassion which only the God-Man possesses! After this incident, Adarsh was able to see the mandali's actions in the right perspective—as the actions of those whose only concern is pleasing Baba. The mandali have turned their backs on the world's opinion of them, indifferent to praise or blame, they live only for their Beloved Baba; knowing well that in serving Him, they are serving the purest expression of the Divine Will, for Baba's work, though limited in the physical sense, actually affects and is for all of humanity. Conditions Imposed and Withdrawn in Love After conversing with all in Majety's house for a while, Baba asked everyone to return to the choultry to have their dinner and then go to bed. Manik, on leaving Baba's room, went downstairs to spend some time with Majety and Chinta. They were discussing that afternoon's tumultuous darshan program when Ramulu and Seshagiri Rao came rushing in, wanting to know why Baba had not arrived at the Vijayawada Center for the program which had been arranged.

112

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA Manik had been so preoccupied with the distribution of prasad at the darshan site after Baba left, and so upset with what he perceived as the program's failure that when he had finally rejoined Baba at Majety's house, he had totally forgotten to tell Him that he had previously scheduled a special gathering at the Vijayawada Meher Center for that night. It was now around 9:30 at night and there were nearly a thousand people waiting to receive Beloved Baba with garlands and gifts of love. When Baba didn't arrive as scheduled, Ramulu and Seshagiri got into a jeep and drove to Majety's house, around a kilometer away to see what was keeping Baba. Manik now found himself in a terrible dilemma. He didn't know what to do. He didn't want to disappoint all those people gathered at the Center, but he didn't know how he could disturb Baba who had already retired for the night. Just then he saw Pendu going upstairs carrying a medicine chest and he intercepted him and explained the situation. After a moment, Pendu came down and told Manik to go up and see Baba. Manik entered the room and saw Baba sitting at a table by Himself, about to have His simple supper. Baba was mixing His rice and a vegetable dish together. Manik watched, fascinated to see how the God-Man would eat. Just then Baba looked up, saw Manik and gestured for him to come forward. Manik was shy. He felt it wasn't proper for him to intrude on Baba's privacy in that manner and so he stayed at the door. But in the midst of all of his anxiety and conflicting emotions, a funny thought suddenly popped into his head, "I wonder if Baba has any teeth?" Seeing Manik hesitate at the door, Baba got up and walked toward him, with a morsel of food in His right hand. As Baba approached, Manik backed away. What a humorous situation; the God-Man "pursuing" His lover who was retreating! Baba got close, however, and as He did so, opened His mouth, indicating that Manik should do the same. Thus Manik's unspoken question was answered, as he could see that Baba had no teeth. And before he could recover from his surprise at Baba's gratifying his curiosity, Baba had put the morsel of food into Manik's mouth. Baba then wiped His hands

113

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN with a napkin, a sign that His supper was over. He did not take a single mouthful Himself. Perhaps, He had heard the call of love from His dear ones. At this point Eruch came into the room. On seeing Manik, he demanded to know what he was doing there. No one was supposed to disturb Baba at that hour. Nervously, Manik explained the dilemma he had found himself in; that he had completely forgotten to notify Baba of the darshan program that had been arranged at the Vijayawada Center. "So what do you want?" Eruch asked. "I thought I should tell Baba now to see if He will go," Manik replied apologetically. "Is this the time for a darshan program?" Eruch demanded. It was now after 10:00. "Can't you see that Baba hasn't even had His food yet? Aren't you going to let Baba eat or sleep?" Eruch scolded, and then continued to upbraid Manik for coming at such an hour. Eruch stated emphatically that it was not possible for Baba to leave now to give darshan at the Center. For one thing, Eruch explained, Baba would not go without the rest of the mandali and they had already been sent to their own quarters for the night. But, being the Compassionate One, Baba gestured that He was willing to go, that He could spare five minutes to appease the longing of those waiting at the Center for Him. Still, Eruch insisted that it was too late and that Manik shouldn't even ask Baba to do such a thing. In his eagerness to protect his Beloved Baba, to see to His comfort, Eruch categorically declared, "Even if the angels were to come down from Heaven to ask Baba to go, Baba would not leave this room!" Baba immediately got up, and cupped Eruch's chin in His hand, a typical Indian gesture used to mollify a person. Then He took Manik by the hand and led him to His bedroom where He held His arms behind His back so that Manik could help Him put on His sadra. Manik had never done this before and was fumbling when Eruch came and took over. Once He was dressed, Baba conveyed that He would visit the Center only if all there agreed to three conditions. These were: no one should shout, "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai"; no one should bow down to Baba or touch His feet; and no one should

114

BABA LEAVES MAHABALESHWAR FOR ANDHRA offer gifts to Baba or garland Him. Manik assured Baba that he felt the conditions would be willingly agreed to. "But how will you find out?" Baba asked. "I'll run to the Center and ask and then run back here and inform you," Manik replied enthusiastically. Baba commented that this would take too long, and asked what arrangements had been made for His transportation to the Center and back. Manik said that two of the organizers had come in a jeep and that that would be made available to Him. Baba then suggested that Manik come with Him. So Baba, Eruch, Pendu, Chhagan, Sidhu and Manik left Baba's room to visit the Center. When they reached the street where the jeep was parked, it was obvious that there wasn't enough room. Manik was wondering where he could possibly sit when Baba joked that as Sidhu was large and Manik was tiny, Manik could easily sit on Sidhu's lap! Before they started, Baba asked Manik to direct them to the Center by a circuitous route. As they were driving, they happened to pass by the choultry where the rest of the mandali were staying. Manik pointed out the place to Baba and said that if Baba wanted His mandali with Him, it would be easy to arrange. Teasingly, Baba replied, "Why? Isn't it enough that you have disturbed Me, now you want to see that none of My mandali get any sleep either?" Manik kept quiet and when they arrived at the Center he ran up the stairs to explain to everyone who was there about Baba's three conditions. With one voice all gathered in the hall said they would obey the instructions; they only wanted to see Baba in their midst. Manik rushed back down and told Baba that all had readily agreed. Baba seemed pleased at this. He got out of the jeep and, with His four mandali, mounted the stairs. As He entered the hall there was pin-drop silence. Baba bowed with folded hands before the large portrait of Himself which Y. Ranga Rao had drawn. Baba was so touched with the wholehearted and unanimous acceptance of the conditions He had imposed, and the way they

115

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN were being scrupulously observed that He turned to the assembly and announced, "I sent a message that I would give darshan on three conditions. But now, if you wish to say, 'Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai,' I give you my permission." A thundering cry of "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai" rent the night air. Baba smiled and added, "I had instructed that none could touch My feet, or bow to Me or garland Me or give Me anything. But now I allow everyone to come forward to have My darshan. Don't worry, I will stay here until everyone has had My darshan. You will all have your chance. And if any of you wish to garland Me, or offer Me anything or bow down to Me, you may do so." Baba asked that bhajans be sung while people were taking His darshan and, at the end of the program, He stood up and joined in the arti Himself that was offered to His portrait. It was nearing midnight when the program finally concluded. Baba had proposed the conditions to help His dear ones be more responsive to His love and compassion. But all the conditions were withdrawn by the loving acceptance of His wishes by His lovers. The Avatar is truly the slave of the love of His lovers. It was indeed a memorable meeting and that night some left the hall with the blissful heartache to feel Baba's presence more and more, and this heartache is still following them.

116

MACHILIPATNAM AND GUDIWADA 1954 - PART VI Baba Keeps the Pot Boiling! By 7:00 in the morning, on February 22, the mandali were at Majety's house, ready to move on to the next town. As they entered Meher Baba's room, they found that once again He wished to reconsider the proposed visit to Penugonda with KDRM. Some were in favor of Baba's going, while others, primarily because of their prejudice against E. Moorty, the Penugonda representative, were against it. Baba seemed to want to keep stirring this particular "pot" of dissension. The debate appeared to me to be quite heated, but later I learned that Andhra people tend to express themselves with gusto and that the discussion had not been as acrimonious as I had feared. Meanwhile, Baba seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the argument, purposefully getting a rise out of this one or that one. This reminds me of the time when one of Baba's disciples was distressed to notice that after living with Baba for some time, instead of becoming more composed, he seemed to flare up periodically. When he brought this to Baba's attention, Baba smiled and replied that in a sense this was true, but it was not without reason. He then explained this by using the analogy of boiling sugar cane juice. When farmers in India want to make raw sugar they squeeze the juice out of sugar cane stalks and then boil the liquid for hours until it becomes very thick. Then they pour the liquid into molds and, as it cools, it hardens into a solid mass of raw sugar which is then used in cooking. Baba asked the disciple, "What happens when the sugar cane juice is boiled?" The disciple replied, "Scum rises to the surface." "And then?" "And then it is scooped off." Baba gestured that similarly, with some of His lovers, He uses this "boiling technique" to cleanse their hearts and in the process

117

MACHILIPATNAM AND GUDIWADA the "scum" (impurities caused by sanskaras) rises to the surface where it can be scooped off. Baba added that although this happens in some cases, His lovers should not use it as an excuse to refrain from restraining their behavior or controlling their moods. Perhaps during the discussion of the Penugonda visit, Baba was keeping the pot boiling so that the scum of ego conflicts and disharmony would be brought to the surface for Him to "scoop it off" during the upcoming workers' meeting on March 2. At any rate, regarding the Penugonda visit, Baba turned to one of the members of KDRM and spelled on His board, "I know you love Me, but do the people of Penugonda love Me? I don't want crowds; I want lovers. I can make the whole world come to Me, but what I want now is love. Are there lovers in Penugonda?" When Baba asked this question, the immense import of the word "lover" was brought home to them and no one said a word. The conversation seemed to have suddenly become very serious. There was a marked silence as each pondered whether he could consider himself a Baba lover in the real sense of the word. Someone then suggested that, at any rate, as Baba had promised yesterday that He would go, then He should go to keep His word. With a mischievous smile, Baba quickly quipped, "I am ustad [an expert] in not keeping promises!" Baba's quick-witted banter lightened the atmosphere and Baba then added, "But since KDRM have given their word, let's go." It has been noticed that Baba's delightful sense of humor has helped many to get closer to Him. Once Baba told His sister Mani, "I am the only One who never breaks a promise." However, being the Timeless One, Baba fulfills His promises in His own time. The topic then changed and Baba told Majety how happy He was with him and He even allowed a photograph to be taken of Himself with Majety's family and some local Baba lovers. Meanwhile, a large crowd had gathered in front of the house to give Baba a hearty send-off. In addition to KDRM, Baba permitted some of His lovers in Andhra, such as Manik, Y. Ramamohan Rao, Poornachandra Rao, and others to accompany

118

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Him throughout this tour. With shouts of "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai" ringing in our ears, the caravan left for Machilipatnam a little before 8:00. Ever since Baba stayed in Majety's house, the room He used was set aside exclusively for prayers and as a meeting place for Baba lovers. The house itself was renamed Meher Abode. Truly, from this initial contact, Majety was lucky to have his abode in Baba's heart. It is also interesting to find that coincidentally, the very spot where Baba gave mass darshan in Vijayawada was chosen by the municipality as the site for a large public auditorium. Now, when public programs are held in Vijayawada, they are held in the Kshatriya Kala Kshetram, which stands on the grounds where Baba gave darshan in 1954. In fact, thirty years after Baba's visit there, in October 1984, a gathering of Baba lovers was held there to which over a thousand people from all over Andhra came. Visit to M. S. R. Sastri's House On the way to Machilipatnam, we passed through a village named Kankipadu where the villagers were holding an annual fair in honor of a Hindu goddess. To entertain the people and children, a small wooden merry-go-round had been set up. Baba asked Dharma Rao to stop the car and, unexpectedly but to the delight of all, Baba sat on the merry-go-round for a few turns. Madan Arora, Kishan Singh's son, who had joined the mandali on the morning of February 21 and who had been filming Baba's tour, was fortunate enough to get a nice shot of Baba smilingly enjoying His ride. At the village of Pammaru, a small darshan program had been arranged. Arti was performed to Baba but, due to a lack of time, Baba was unable to personally distribute prasad to the five hundred or so villagers who had gathered. However, Baba touched the sweets and bananas and dictated on the board, "I give you all my blessings and this prasad will have my love behind it when you receive it." Baba then folded His hands in namaskar to the villagers and left.

119

MACHILIPATNAM AND GUDIWADA Baba reached Machilipatnam a little after 10:00 in the morning. On the outskirts of town, Baba had a musical welcome as a brass band played for Him, accompanied by the sweet sounds of a sanaai. Baba's car was taken in a procession to P. Lokanadha Rao's house. M. Seetha Ram Sastri was the one who had extended the loving and humble invitation to Baba to visit Machilipatnam, but his house was too small to accommodate Baba and so he asked his neighbor and friend, Lokanadha Rao if he would give his house for Baba's use. L. Rao said he would, although he was not particularly interested in Baba, and his family was against letting Baba use the house. Baba was led to the upstairs of the house where L. Rao was fortunate to have his first meeting with Baba. He was so deeply impressed with Baba's divinity that when he came downstairs, he wanted to bow down to the mandali just because they were Baba's disciples. Baba is so infinitely generous that He rewards even disinterested help offered in His cause, by awakening love in the heart of the one who proffers it. M. S. R. Sastri had heard from Y. Ranga Rao (the "R" of KDRM) that Meher Baba was the Avatar. He was especially touched by Jean Adriel's book, Avatar. Although he was a Brahmin, born in an orthodox family, Baba's love cut through the orthodoxy and reached his heart. On the 21st, Sastri had gone to Vijayawada to greet Baba and to repeat his invitation to Baba to visit Machilipatnam. At Guntur, Baba gave Sastri one of His coats and asked him to wash and iron it and then hand it over to Him when He came to Machilipatnam. Sastri lovingly obeyed this order and for days after Baba's departure he could smell the sweet fragrance of His coat permeating his house. Love is madness, but a blessed madness! Now that Baba had arrived in Machilipatnam, He wanted to begin the day's program by visiting Sastri's house. But the house was situated in a lane which was too narrow for Baba's car to pass, so Sastri spread costly, brightly colored saris all the way from the main road to the entrance of his house. The

120

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN riches of Sastri's heart were made manifest during this visit. In one of the rooms of his house, Sastri had kept a photograph which Adi had given him which Meher Baba had signed. This room was to be used as a Baba Center for Machilipatnam. When Baba came, He Himself garlanded the photograph and bowed down to it. Some newcomers were surprised at this and, knowing what was going on in their minds, Baba dictated: I find no one to bow down to except Me, because I find My Self in everything. My coming here physically, and opening this center will be of avail if you all make Me yours, as you already are eternally Mine. This centre will be worth its name if it spreads My message of love by making people understand that God is the only Reality. In these few words, while specifically blessing this particular center, Baba has given guidelines for any group of His lovers wishing to work for Him. During arti, the room was so full that some of us were squeezed out. Yet I could still clearly hear Sastri reciting Sanskrit slokas in praise of the Avatar. He sniffled in between lines because a flood of ecstasy had overcome him and he could not keep back the tears. Baba's presence during such programs often filled the hearts of His devotees with joy while their eyes overflowed with His love. Usually when making house visits, Baba would have the head of the house introduce his family and close friends to Him. But here, Sastri didn't introduce his family to Baba. When one of them complained to him about this, he said, "Baba is God. He knows everyone, so where is the need for any introductions?" Once, during a sahavas program in 1958, while attending to other duties entrusted to me, I forgot to introduce one of my very dear friends, Parkhe, to Baba. Baba later had Eruch write Parkhe directly to say, Baba also wants me to convey to you that you need NOT feel disturbed for NOT being personally introduced to

121

MACHILIPATNAM AND GUDIWADA Him. Introductions are felt essential only when there is absence of genuine give and take of love between the lover and the Beloved. . . . Baba is happy with your love. He wants you to remember Him always. So Sastri's reply was indeed most apt! "Self Lost Is Freedom Gained" From Sastri's house, Baba went to the Sai Samaj, an institution which took care of orphans as part of its social service. As Baba was listening to the devotional songs performed by these children, He took a small kartal (hand percussion instrument) from one of the boys and played along. The woman who managed the samaj also sang for Baba. Baba casually touched her head. This seemed to awaken such ecstasy in her that she suddenly flung herself at Baba's chair, sobbing. Baba comforted her. After noon, we all returned to our residence where L. Rao served us another nice South-Indian meal. While the mandali enjoyed the delicacies, such as pulihara, pachadi, payasam, papadam, perugu, etc., Baba continued to give brief audiences to the families of Baba lovers who had come there to see Him. Throughout the Andhra tour, Baba would have a little rice and dal, but on some occasions went without food entirely to feed His dear ones with His presence and love. The praja (public) darshan program was arranged for 3:00 P.M. in the Town Hall. Hundreds of people had already assembled there and a bagpipe band was playing when Baba arrived. He enjoyed the music and the verve of the pipe master so much that a little later He conveyed: I feel very happy to hear this music. It reminds Me of the first song that was sung ages ago that produced this phenomenon called the Universe. Baba looked very pleased as the program began. After the usual formalities of a public program, Baba had His message,

122

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN "Self Lost is Freedom Gained" read out in English and then its translation into Telugu. The full text is given below: When lust, greed, anger, jealousy, hatred, backbiting and selfish desires are totally absent, God manifests His Presence. However, these "evils" are the outcome of impressions [sanskaras] of past lives and must necessarily be expressed. Getting rid of them is ordinarily impossible; it is like a rock trying to lift itself. Nevertheless, past impressions must be expressed to be gotten rid of, but at the same time that these past impressions are being expressed and spent, new ones are forged because of the assertion of the lower self. If one is to be free of the endless chain of impressions, past and present, this assertive lower self must be abolished. . . . To follow the path of true karma, dnyan or bhakti-yoga is the best remedy for the uprooting of this heritage of "evils" derived from past impressions, expressed by constant actions and sustained by the continual formation of new ones. In karma-yoga, one tries to lose one's self in selfless service for others; in dnyan-yoga one tries to lose one's self in contemplation and meditation. In bhakti-yoga, one tries to lose one's self in devotion to God. Even in these yogas, it is only at their very ultimate that the lower assertive self is lost [in God-consciousness]. The easiest and safest way to lose one's self is by completely surrendering to the Perfect Master. Then the past, present and future impressions of the one who has surrendered are drowned in the Master, [Perfect Master's Divinity] and one is no longer either bound by or responsible for any of one's actions whether good or bad, expressed during one's [life of] implicit obedience to the Master. Thus, complete surrender to the Perfect Master is, in itself, Freedom. Once Baba succinctly put the entire message quoted above into a single sentence, "Lose yourself in your Self and find yourself in Me."

123

MACHILIPATNAM AND GUDIWADA During the darshan programs, when the messages were read out, Baba would occasionally have a remote look on His face, His eyes would seem to be staring at something far away, and His fingers, especially His index fingers, with their rapid movements almost seemed to be transmitting the spiritual truths of the messages directly to those whose hearts were receptive. The Avatar's life is a selfless giving of His love, a giving of His unbounded compassion to humanity. After the message, Baba distributed prasad to thousands of people and by 6:00 in the evening the program ended. "My Answer Will Reach Your Heart" On His way back to L. Rao's house, Baba made several house visits to various of His lovers in Machilipatnam. First Baba's car pulled up outside the home of V. R. Naidu, who was very old and ill and unable to leave his bed. He had sent his daughter to wait at the gate for Baba so she could welcome Him and garland Him. As Baba got out of the car, she stepped forward to offer the flowers, but, to her surprise, Baba walked right past the gate without turning in and gestured, "I have enough around my neck." He seemed in a hurry, and in amazement she watched Baba quickly stride by, turn the corner, and then disappear down a side lane, as if He were quite familiar with the neighborhood and knew where He was going. At a little distance, there were several hovels clustered together. The organizers who were following Baba looked at each other in surprise. They had scheduled no such visit and they knew of no Baba lover living here. Baba walked up to one of the thatched huts, the home of a low-caste mason who was an ardent devotee of Lord Siva. This man, whose name was B. Laksmudu, had heard of Baba's visit and had wanted to have His darshan. But, being a poor person of low caste, he had felt that even if he had attended the public program, he would have been denied access to Baba. Then he had heard that Baba would also be

124

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN visiting the homes of some of His lovers, but as far as Laksmudu could tell, all of these people were well off highcaste Hindus and he complained to his wife, "How can this Baba be the Avatar? He is only for the privileged few and neglects those who are lowly and downtrodden!" Imagine the man's surprise, therefore, when, immediately after the public darshan program, Baba came personally to his hut. Baba smiled forgivingly at the man, with such tender acceptance in His eyes, that instantly he felt ashamed of his earlier denunciation of Baba. Now that he was in Baba's presence, he could not deny His compassion or love. Baba sat with the man silently for five minutes and then got up and left as suddenly as He had come. At the time, none of the mandali or KDRM knew why Baba had visited the mason's hut, or what had transpired in the poor man's heart. It was only later that one of the local Baba lovers went to talk to B. Laksmudu and learned the whole story. But even though no one with Baba knew of the mason, Baba had heard the cry of his heart and had instantly responded to it. For Baba, no one is high-caste, no one is low-caste, no one rich, no one poor; Baba wants only one thing, love, so that in return He can give more of His love. Baba walked back to V.R. Naidu's house where his daughter was still waiting at the gate. This time, Baba lovingly accepted her garland. The girl then read out to Baba a letter her father had dictated to her, expressing his desire to surrender to Baba. He was too ill to be able to talk much so he had poured out his heart in the letter. Baba went inside to visit the father who was lying on his bed, unable to even get up to welcome the Master. As Baba entered the room, the old man looked at Baba with obvious love and Baba's eyes seemed to fill with compassion. Baba took a few quick steps across the room and sat down on the old man's bed and tenderly began to massage his legs and feet. Baba gestured that He was very happy with Naidu's love and added, "Always think of Me. I am the Ancient One; I am Krishna." These statements, made with Baba's incomparable divine simplicity, seemed to fill the room with His timeless

125

MACHILIPATNAM AND GUDIWADA presence. Some sweets were brought and Baba touched them and had them distributed as His prasad to all the members of the family. Baba looked pleased with the love of the Naidu family and He turned again to the invalid and reassured him, "When I say I am the slave of my lovers, it is not just an idle remark. Till the last moment repeat My name, BA-BA, BA-BA. I will be with you." Perhaps this is Baba's assurance to all His dear ones who are bedridden or ill and dying; perhaps to all who are hale and healthy as well! At this point, Dr. Dhanapathi interjected that Naidu was so deaf he couldn't follow what Eruch was saying. This caused a humorous twinkle to appear in Baba's eye and He gestured, "I am also deaf. I listen only to very, very. . . ." but before He could finish, the daughter who was standing a little distance away began to sing arti. When she and the family had finished, Baba left for a few more house visits and never completed the sentence. Naidu's deafness, however, was immaterial for Baba does not need any words to reach the hearts of His lovers. A brief incident which happened at the Rome airport during Baba's visit to the West in 1956 illustrates this. As Baba and Eruch were walking through the airport, a man, attracted by Baba's radiant face, approached and asked Eruch if He (Baba) knew Rumanian. Eruch said, "No," and just then Baba, who was walking a few feet in front, turned and gestured, "I don't speak Rumanian, but I know what is in your heart and my answer will reach your heart!" After the house visits, Baba returned to L. Rao's residence at about 7:00 that evening. Supper was served to the mandali and then they hurriedly packed their small bedding-rolls and got ready to travel to Eluru, a three-hour car journey. The Baba lovers in Machilipatnam gathered to see Baba off. At 8:00 the caravan left, as usual to the rousing cheers of "Prem Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai!"

126

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Cold Drinks that Warmed the Heart No stops were scheduled on the way to Eluru so all were surprised when Baba's car stopped at a crossroads in Gudiwada. Baba sat quietly in the car, without explaining why He had asked Dharma Rao to stop. After a few minutes a man was seen approaching the intersection carrying a lantern and a bunch of bananas. He was accompanied by a small group of men and women. They approached Baba's car and the man walked up to Baba and asked in Telugu, "Is Meher Baba here?" Baba indicated that he should ask Kutumba Sastri who was sitting in the back seat so the man repeated his question and explained that he had come there just so he could have Meher Baba's darshan. On learning that Meher Baba Himself was the one he had first addressed, he looked overjoyed. He lifted his lantern and gazed at Baba's resplendent face and then humbly offered the bananas to Him. Baba accepted this gift and then graciously gave darshan to him and to his group of friends and relatives. With great joy the small group then left. Once again, the significance of this chance meeting was discovered only after Baba had left Andhra. At the time, no one knew why Baba had stopped the car or where those people had come from. But later it was discovered that the man lived in a village which was between Gudiwada and Machilipatnam. He had seen one of the flyers announcing Avatar Meher Baba's darshan at Machilipatnam and wanted to go, but he couldn't because he had to attend a court case instead. So he asked the organizers when Baba was leaving Machilipatnam for Eluru and was told "8:00." Knowing that Baba's car would have to pass through Gudiwada on its way, he decided he would go there from his village and see Baba as He passed. He figured out approximately how long it would take Baba's car to reach Gudiwada and set out from his village on foot accordingly. His friends thought it pointless, but he told them, "If Baba is really a 'Great One,' then He will know the yearning of my heart and He will grant me darshan." The man's faith was

127

MACHILIPATNAM AND GUDIWADA strong enough that eventually some of his friends and relatives decided to go with him. Not only did Baba grant him darshan, but Baba was found at the crossroads, waiting for him to arrive so He could give it. His friends and relatives, who had been dubious about Baba's divinity, left convinced that He was indeed omniscient. As this small group walked away from the car, instead of proceeding directly to Eluru, Baba expressed a wish for a soft drink. So some of those with Baba started looking for a shop which was open at that hour of the night. As the search was going on, the bus carrying the rest of the mandali and the others arrived. Baba decided that everyone should have a soft drink and one of the local people said there was a cold drink shop a little further down the road which might have enough drinks for the large group. They drove on a little way and then pulled up in front of the Durga Cold Drink Shop. Eruch and some of the Andhra lovers entered the shop. Eruch asked for a glass and then proceeded to clean it thoroughly himself. The shop owner was intrigued at this and wanted to know for whom such care was being taken. Eruch replied it was for Meher Baba and the local lovers explained that Meher Baba was the Avatar, Rama come again. Hearing this, the shopkeeper was thrilled and even more excited, moments later, when Baba Himself entered the shop. Baba wanted drinks distributed to all and the shop owner set to handing out cold drinks as quickly as he could. The first few were given to Baba who then personally distributed them to those who were traveling with Him. The walls of the shop were lined with mirrors so Baba's face was reflected in multiple images on all sides. What a delightful scene that was; a most memorable evening when cold drinks warmed the heart! The owner discovered that he had just enough stock on hand so that everyone there could have a drink. When all had been served, Baba told one of the mandali to pay, but the shop owner refused to accept any money. He insisted that it was his good fortune to have been given the privilege of serving Baba and His party and that he could

128

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN not accept any money for this. Baba told the mandali member to explain that He (Baba) was giving the money, not as payment, but as His prasad. At this, the man relented and lovingly accepted the money with great reverence. Incidentally, some years later the shop owner became a very prosperous and wealthy businessman. There are many such instances where people who have offered even a little service with love and respect to Baba, without necessarily accepting Him as the Avatar, have been rewarded in a material way. But in each case, the real reward, the true treasure, has been that their link with the Avatar—God in human form—has no doubt been strengthened by these brief and unexpected contacts.

129

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU 1954 - PART VII "Breaking" the Silence A little after 11:00 on the night of February 22, Meher Baba reached Eluru. This time also, as in the previous year, He stayed in Katta Subba Rao's garden, in the two-room cottage known as the Kuti. The host had done all he could to make sure that Baba and His party would be comfortable. The Kuti was decorated and provided with furniture, while temporary electric lights had also been installed. The verandah had been extended by means of an awning, creating a covered area in front of the Kuti for Baba and others to sit under. A temporary thatched pandal-type structure had been erected for Baba's mandali and the Andhra lovers traveling with them. It had folding cots for all, with a chair next to each cot. Latrines, bath rooms, a kitchen and dining hall had also been thoughtfully arranged. So loving and lavish was the host that when all reached Eluru, Baba jokingly warned us to be careful about our stomachs as Subba Rao would, in his hospitality, undoubtedly tempt us to overeat! Although it was late, before Baba could retire to His room for rest, He was surrounded by some of the Baba families of Eluru. Ever compassionate and willing to sacrifice His own comforts to please His lovers, Baba greeted them and then permitted them to sing His arti. When the mandali reached their quarters, they found that Subba Rao had prepared tea for all and it was certainly welcome and refreshing after the night journey. This sort of loving concern for the well-being and comfort of Baba's mandali was typical of all our hosts in Andhra Pradesh. But like different voices singing the same sweet song, no one expressed it in exactly the same way. The next day, as was customary during tours with Baba, all woke up early in the morning, at around 5:00. By 7:00 we were

130

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU all gathered under the nicely decorated awning which was facing Baba's Kuti. Carpets had been spread on the ground to sit on. There was also a special tent pitched nearby for Gabriel Pascal, who was expected to arrive to film Baba. Pascal was a famous Hollywood movie producer whom George Bernard Shaw had called a "genius" for his brilliant adaptation of Pygmalion to the screen. Pascal had met Baba in Zurich in 1934 28 and had been enthusiastic about producing a film on Baba's life under the title, "The Slippers of the Perfect Master." He was also interested in making a movie on Gandhi. He was supposed to come to India to be with Baba, especially so he could film Baba on His birthday. Pascal had even bought his ticket to fly to India but his life was in turmoil and, at the last minute, he could not make it. Soon a good number of people had arrived at Subba Rao's garden and were admitted through the gate. These were friends and relatives of the host. Even more people were left standing outside the garden, waiting to be allowed in. Baba came out of His hut and signaled that the gates should be flung open so all could enter. Thus what had been planned as an informal and intimate gathering turned into a small darshan program. Families joyfully approached Baba, the women pushing their shy children in front of them, or carrying their babies to be laid at Baba's feet. It was a colorful sight to see, the women's saris flashing in the early morning sun. Most had brought garlands, some quite elaborate, with which to adorn Baba, but some simply folded their hands with great reverence when it was their turn to stand before Him. A brass band arrived from somewhere and began playing the festive music usually associated with joyous celebrations. Meanwhile, two or three pandits chanted Sanskrit verses in praise of the Avatar. A Baba lover recited a very melodious prayer in Telugu. A disciple of Swami Shivananda, who was studying in Eluru, read a poem he had written on Baba's divinity. He was so overpowered by Baba's presence that as he read he trembled from head to foot with emotion. Baba patted the young man and His soothing touch helped the poet compose

28

Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba, Vol. III, p. 82.

131

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN himself. After all of this there was a music program which all enjoyed. Baba seemed to like it so much that He conveyed the following from His board: Before the end of the year, God will make Me sing the first original song and those who love Me will be lost in that song to find Me in everyone and everything. The atmosphere of love which prevailed in the garden on this occasion seemed to transport those present to the celestial regions. Many could be seen silently weeping, while others were enraptured, gazing at Beloved Baba's indescribable beauty. One swami from the crowd got up and began to dance in ecstasy. Baba seemed delighted at this and picked up a kansi (a percussion instrument which consists of long metal tongs with a ring attached) and began keeping time Himself while the swami danced on. The "three messages" were read out, along with their Telugu translations, as they were at almost every darshan. Afterward, Baba conveyed: When I break My silence, the greatest divine miracle of all time will happen. To be worthy to receive My divine grace at that moment, prepare yourself from now on by loving Me. I really am, and always have been, the slave of My lovers. This theme of Baba's intimating to His lovers that He was about to break His silence was repeated several times in His second Andhra visit. Two days earlier, at Guntur, on the 21st, Baba had declared at the end of a fairly long message, "Now, I am giving Myself some good news—that as I really am fed up with this silence, soon I will have to get rid of this [alphabet] board and break My silence." Earlier, in Machilipatnam, Baba had added, "God will make me break My silence soon. . . and then the world will realize that God alone is real and that every one of us is eternally one with God."

132

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU There has been much speculation as to what Baba meant by such cryptic references to His silence and the breaking of it. Only Baba knows the full significance of His statements, but the effect has been to intensify the love that His dear ones have for Him. Some people have been drawn to Baba through His promises to break His silence because they felt that soon He would unmistakably reveal His divinity to the world and they would be benefited. When these promises did not seem to be fulfilled, those who came only because of Baba's promises drifted away, disappointed. In a way, therefore, Baba's promises to break His silence are a challenge to His lovers. Those whose love for Baba enables them to concentrate on Baba and not His silence or its breaking, find that eventually in holding onto Baba they have every thing in His gentle, supportive Presence. Even today, for some the prospect of Baba suddenly breaking His silence continues to loom on the horizon like a glorious sunrise heralding the dawn of the new humanity. Only time will reveal what Baba's breaking of His silence really means. However, blessed are they who are content in the act of loving Baba just for what He is—the Avatar, God in human form. The program ended just before noon and Baba asked us all to have our lunch, rest and be back at His Kuti by 2:00 that afternoon. "The Avatar's and Masters' Love and Grace" The mandali were getting ready to be at Baba's Kuti by 2:00, but fifteen minutes before the hour, Baba on His own came to visit them. Baba usually would find time to visit His mandali and see where they were staying. Although we knew this trait of Baba's, we were not prepared for this visit and some could be observed quickly straightening up their beds and clothes so that everything looked neat and tidy. It seems that Baba's decision to visit the mandali must have been rather sudden, in fact, for we noticed that Eruch hadn't

133

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN even had time to put his sandals on but had accompanied Baba barefoot. Baba's visits to the hearts of His lovers are equally unforeseen and unpredictable! After staying a few minutes at the mandali's quarters, Baba walked to a small platform built on the spot where Baba had sat for some time during His first visit, the previous year. The local lovers had decided to erect a small structure there to commemorate that event, but due to some difficulties the work had not proceeded. Now there was only the platform there, but upon this they had placed a large painting of Baba. Baba bowed down to the painting. Then Baba started rapidly walking back and forth on the garden lawn, from one end to the other. He seemed to be in a pensive mood. After ten minutes or so, He returned to the verandah of His cottage and sat there, still absorbed in His inner work. The index finger of Baba's right hand was moving quickly in that characteristic way of His when working on the inner planes. Baba got up and walked back and forth on the verandah barefoot, but still absorbed in His work. Then He sat down again. Adi approached Him with some telegrams in his hand, but Baba didn't pay any attention to him. Getting up from the chair, He paced back and forth on the verandah again and then entered the hut and went into His room. There He sat back on an easy chair, His hands clasped behind His head. Adi again read the telegrams to Baba and this time Baba gave Adi some instructions, although He still seemed withdrawn and in His working mood. A little later, Baba came back outside and sat in the chair for a while and then again got up and began pacing on the verandah. At around ten minutes before three, Adi interrupted Baba's mood by drawing His attention to the messages which were to be given out at a later public program. Baba seemed amused at this juxtaposition of His deep inner working in the spiritual realms and these mundane details and His fingers flew across the board spelling out this brief but penetrating statement:

134

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU Life is a mighty divine joke. That is the best way to describe it—a mighty divine joke. A zero. In fact, to even say it is zero is to grant it existence! Baba's mood has been described here in such detail only to show that even during darshan tours, Baba's inner work (which always continued) occasionally expressed itself in His withdrawn and absorbed moods. Soon after, Baba left for the darshan which was being held at Ramkuti. Kirtan was already underway when Baba arrived. Baba went to His chair on the dais and sat. A regal yet mysterious simplicity seemed to emanate from Him. After a few moments, Baba got up and came down and sat on the ground with the people for a while before resuming His seat. Baba then explained on His board: I am one of you; that is why I sat on your level. It is not just for show, but My eternal experience of being one with everyone of you. This was one of the largest gatherings of Baba's darshan tour and at the edge of the crowd, some of the older people with weak eyesight, were making telescopes of their fists and peering through them at Baba's marvelous form. The following message, "The Avatar's and Masters' Love and Grace" was read out over the address system: It makes Me very happy to see you all here and I appreciate the feeling of love and devotion with which you have approached Me. I know and understand your difficulties, problems, sufferings and expectations; these you need not voice to Me either by word or action. The world has been suffering from natural and unnatural calamities in various forms. The picture of the whole human race is indeed a sorry one, but suffering is the heritage of mankind. There is not only individual suffering, but the whole world is suffering in the grip of fear and anguish. It is the Divine Will that lies behind human suffering, for nothing happens without the Divine Will. There are individual as well as national and universal

135

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN problems, which need the spiritual guidance of the Avatar and the Perfect Masters, who guide humanity through their divine messages. . . . The Avatar and the Perfect Masters give their divine guidance and protection to the human race and to the world in their own unique and imperceptible ways, which are beyond the grasp of human intellect. The Avatar and the Perfect Masters are the true Saviours of mankind and not just of the selected. Their love and Grace alone sustain the universe. A disciple or devotee should never approach the Avatar or a Perfect Master with a mind clouded with doubts and queries of why, when and wherefore. This can be a hindrance to his receptivity of the Master's grace, which is beyond the probings of the intellect. So I say with divine authority, approach Me with unfailing faith, love and devotion, and with the longing to receive My divine love and grace. My blessings. Baba's words, given out in His divine presence, filled the hearts of the audience and lifted their spirits, filling their beings with a profound feeling. The president of the local reception committee sang Baba's arti and then the people started coming for Baba's darshan and He began distributing prasad to them. The arrangements had been so well planned that Baba was able to give prasad with both hands; one hand for the women and the other for the men. In the midst of this distribution, a mast got into the queue. Pointing toward Baba, he kept shouting out, "Rama, Rama." We later learned that he was also pleading with Baba in Telugu to break His silence. Baba embraced him and fed him a banana with His own hands. Madan Arora captured this on film and something of the ecstasy in the mast's eyes can be seen even though the footage is rather brief. After the darshan program, Baba and His mandali returned to their residence in the garden. Interestingly enough, just like the "chargeman" at Orai, this mast was never seen again, even though later, the Baba lovers of Eluru tried to locate him.

136

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU Baba's Orders Are Potential Opportunities That evening, Baba was sitting under the awning in front of the Kuti. There was a small crowd gathered around Him. A Muslim gentleman came and conversed with Baba in Urdu. As he was leaving, Baba sent Ramjoo, one of His Muslim disciples, after him with the message that he should continue to think of Baba wholeheartedly until he loses himself in Baba. After supper, again a crowd gathered and at about 8:00 that night a dance program was staged by some girls from a local musical institution. They performed a dance depicting the ten incarnations of Vishnu, according to Hindu mythology. The chief dancer was the daughter of a Baba lover. After each segment of the dance, Baba called her to Him and expressed His love and appreciation. Baba liked music, dance and, in fact, any art form that uplifted the hearts of the audience or opened them to feel God's presence. He did not require that the art form be explicitly spiritual, as Baba's love for comedy attests. Perhaps guileless laughter, by itself, is instrumental in opening the heart to God's love. One time Baba said that it was a divine art just to look cheerful, as this helped others. In the crowd was a sadhu named M. Swami. He had met Baba during His first visit to Andhra in 1953. On his own he had offered at that time to stay in Subba Rao's garden and act as a caretaker, looking after Baba's Kuti. Baba had agreed but added that if Swami wanted to stay in the garden, he should stay there permanently. Someone brought it to Baba's attention, as He was sitting there in the garden that night, that M. Swami had not followed His instructions and, after staying a while in the garden, had left and gone elsewhere. Baba turned to him and asked why he had done this. Swami complained that he had not been treated properly, had not been shown enough respect! There was a look of displeasure on Baba's face as He replied: Is that the reason? It would have been better if you had died rather than left [the garden] and disobeyed My

137

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN orders. If you want God, all inconveniences are nothing. They cannot be used as an excuse for disobeying Me. Swami looked upset at this stern rebuke and, realizing his error, tears began streaming from his eyes. Baba paused for a while and then took pity on him and, perhaps to nullify the impact created by his disobedience, Baba gave him new orders: From the day I leave Andhra, I want you to stay at some place, any place, in a small room for forty days. Don't take any food. Don't sleep, even for a minute. One cup of milk and one cup of tea you can have, nothing else. You can drink as much water as you want, but don't leave the place you're staying at, except to go to the toilet or bathe. Don't go to the bazaar. Day and night repeat, "BABA, BABA." Even if you go mad or die, don't break these orders. And don't make a show of what you are doing. Don't let anyone bow down to you or fold their hands to you. If you obey Me 100% you'll get a glimpse of Me. About half an hour later, Baba turned to Swami again and reemphasized the importance of obeying His orders. Swami seemed apprehensive at the severity of the orders, but Baba reassured him: "Don't be nervous. Do it with love. If you do it wholeheartedly, I will help you." Being the Compassionate Father in whatever He does or asks others to do, Baba's compassion is always present. But sometimes, if one's faith in Baba's All-knowingness and Love is weak, His orders seem frightening. It has been observed, however, that Baba's orders, even when they appear difficult or harsh, are always blessed opportunities for the ones to whom they are given to get rid of some impressions which have been obstructing the deeper awakening of the heart to the love and beauty of God within. If one willingly accepted Baba's orders, even when they seemed impossible or outlandish, and wholeheartedly resolved to carry them out then one of two things happened. Baba either rescinded the orders on His own, or one found that the

138

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU impossible turned out to be delightfully possible. It was as if Baba had already done the work and one merely had to go through the motions, enduring the suspense until the happy ending. I have experienced this myself on several occasions. For example, in 1949, instead of allowing me to be with Him in the New Life, Baba sent me to contact a friend of mine who was staying somewhere in the Hardwar-Rishikesh area in the foothills of the Himalayas. I had never been there in my life and had no idea where my friend might be staying. The task seemed hopeless, especially as my health was very poor. I discovered, however, that the long journey was surprisingly pleasant and I found my friend in the very first place I happened to look! Such is Baba's omnipotence. Baba's orders are opportunities for us to develop deeper faith in Him and thus to surrender more and more to Him. Returning to that night in Katta Subba Rao's garden, just as we were about to disperse for bed, a singer from Amalapuram asked Baba to give him just five minutes so he could show Baba how he was able to make a sound like a flute using only his fingers. With the wonder of a child expressed on His face, Baba agreed to this unusual request and had the man come inside the main room of the Kuti. The man laced his fingers together and blew into his hands and all heard such a nice tone that it was hard to believe he didn't have a flute. The man then played a melody and Baba liked the performance so much that He asked the man to do it again for Gustadji who had missed the first performance. Before Baba sent the mandali away, He told them that on the next night, February 24, they would have to stay awake all night long. Baba then told all to be back there, at His Kuti, at 8:00 the next morning. At 7:00 in the morning of February 24, Baba again surprised the mandali by visiting them before they could assemble at the Kuti. As usual, Baba asked various ones how they had slept, how they were feeling, etc. At that time Subba Rao appeared wearing a new coat which he proudly displayed. He then explained in his inimitable mixture of English, Hindi

139

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN and Telugu, that last year he had presented a piece of cloth to Baba who had returned it to him as prasad and instructed him to have a coat made of it. Now Baba and Subba Rao both—giver and recipient—looked delighted with the end result. Two Heart-Moving Visits Baba returned to the Kuti and began discussing the day's program with the local organizers. He wanted to know when He was going to make house visits and KDRM explained that they hadn't scheduled any house visits because there were so many Baba lovers in Eluru and there was so little time in which to visit them. Baba, however, expressed His wish to visit the homes of His lovers. KDRM replied that in that case they would need some time, not only to make up a list of whom Baba should visit, but also to notify those on the list so they could prepare to receive Baba. But Baba didn't want to wait for such arrangements to be made. Often it has been noticed that once Baba decided to do something, He wanted to do it immediately without any sort of delay. KDRM were hesitating about this precipitous change in the program so Baba mollified them by saying, "Let the visits be surprise visits; everyone will get more pleasure from them that way." Baba added that KDRM should do their best to quickly notify as many people as possible of the impending visits in the short time available to them, but that they shouldn't worry about it if they couldn't contact everyone. Hurriedly, KDRM sketched out a program for Baba. While they were doing this, a police department clerk named Veerachari, who was present, approached them and asked them to include his home in the list of those whom Baba would visit. Although his house was on the same street as several of the prominent Baba lovers in town, KDRM decided not to include it as it was very small and the roof was so low that Baba would have to bend down to enter. It seemed to Veerachari, however, that the organizers were

140

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU favoring the wealthy Baba lovers. On top of his disappointment that Baba would not be visiting his home, was the bitterness at the unfairness of life which had deprived him of the rare good fortune of having the Avatar bless his house. KDRM sent out people to notify those whose homes had been selected for visits, but after only a few minutes, well before they could have informed very many people, Baba insisted on starting out. As His car pulled out of the garden, Veerachari watched it go with a mingled sadness and frustration. He was so upset that he didn't join the party following Baba's car, but stayed behind in the garden and wept. As soon as Baba's car reached the main road, Dharma Rao began to turn left, as it had been decided that Baba would first visit the home of K.N. Chaudhary, the editor of "Avatar Meher," a Telugu periodical. Baba, however, reached over and put His hand on the steering wheel and indicated that he should turn right. With a puzzled look on his face, Dharma Rao said, "No, Baba, it's to the left." But again Baba gestured that he should turn right and one of the mandali explained, "Just go wherever Baba directs you." And, surprisingly, Baba directed Dharma Rao straight to Veerachari's small home. Baba got out and, bending low, entered the room where Veerachari's mother, wife and little baby were living. One of the organizers quickly introduced the startled family to Baba. Baba sat down on a roughly woven charpai and told the family that He had come especially to bless them, and then added that they could perform His arti if they so wished. In Andhra, it is customary to burn camphor while performing arti but the family that day had none in the house so they simply folded their hands and, expressing their heartfelt praise of Baba, reverentially prostrated at His feet. Baba gestured, "I have heard your prayers and I have come to bless you and the child." Baba picked up the baby and held it in His arms, blessing it with His caress. Baba then embraced the women and conveyed, "Tell Veerachari that I have come. Tell him not to worry, that I have blessed you all. I am for all." At that very moment, Veerachari was sitting in Subba Rao's garden, weeping because Baba was not going to visit his home.

141

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Instantaneous is Baba's response to the deep inner yearning of His lovers! Rumi, the Persian poet and Perfect Master, once wrote: Your cry of "Allah!" is in itself God's "Here am I." Under your every "O Allah!" whispers many a "Here am I." Baba then turned and, with the four or five people who had squeezed inside with Him, left the house and returned to the car. Then they proceeded to Chaudhary's house as originally planned. In the hall there was a big picture of Sai Baba. Pointing to it, Baba remarked, "His eyes were matchless. No one had such eyes in the whole world." Baba also folded His hands to offer His respects to Sai Baba. Later that morning, Baba visited a Sai Baba temple at which time He remarked, "He is my Grandpa. He and the other four Perfect Masters of this Age made Me what I am—the Ancient One." On leaving Chaudhary's house, once again Baba interrupted the scheduled program and directed Dharma Rao this time to a nearby school. Baba got down and, as if He knew the place well, entered the school and went straight to the fourth form classroom. The headmaster and the teachers were taken aback. They thought to themselves, "This is Meher Baba! But why has He come here and why don't those with Him stop to introduce Him to us?" But there was no time to ask these questions, much less to get them answered, for Baba had quickly disappeared inside the classroom, with His group rapidly following along behind. As soon as Baba entered, one of the boys stood up and shouted, "Meher Baba" and tears started flowing from his eyes. Before the others could take in what was happening, Baba had embraced the boy and was telling him through gestures, "Tell your parents that I came and gave you darshan." And then, as unexpectedly as He had come, Baba turned and walked back to the car, leaving the entire school buzzing with His recent visit. It was not until several hours later, when the boy appeared in Subba Rao's garden with his parents, that the mandali

142

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU learned the full story. It seems this boy had happened to pick up one of the pamphlets announcing Avatar Meher Baba's arrival and darshan program at Eluru. For some reason he instantly felt drawn to Baba and asked his parents to take him for Baba's darshan. Being Brahmins, however, his parents saw no reason why they should go visit a Parsi for his blessings and so they refused. The boy was heartbroken but there was nothing he could do. That night he slept with the pamphlet, which had Baba's picture on it, under his pillow. He spent a restless night, thinking of Baba, and the next morning, after refusing to eat breakfast, he went off to school. The parents had not discussed their son's odd wish to have Baba's darshan with anyone and neither had the boy. But Baba, the "In-dweller" of every heart, was fully aware of what the boy was going through and lovingly responded to his sincere yearning. When the boy told his parents that Baba had come personally to see him at school, they relented in their opposition and agreed to accompany their son to Subba Rao's garden. There, Baba graciously allowed the whole family to see Him briefly and the parents repented to Baba for their previous views. As far as I know, the family did not become "Baba lovers" as such; unless Baba wills it, no one can love Him as Meher Baba. But the Avatar, being the floodtide of love, does not flow only in one channel but swells the currents of every river running to the sea. Thus the family's path of rituals and orthodoxy must have been enlivened and quickened—redolent with the pervasive presence of God—owing to their contact with the Avatar. Baba has His own way of reaching the hearts of His dear ones, and is infinitely patient waiting for His lovers to come to Him. A Printing Press and a Pan Shop From 8:30 that morning to a little after 11:30, Baba visited the homes and business places of His lovers in Eluru. That afternoon, from around 3:30 to 6:00 P.M., Baba continued with

143

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN His visits. Nowhere else did Baba make as many visits as He did in Eluru. His pace was so fast that Kishan Singh, who kept a diary, could only obtain information on thirty-five of the sixty places Baba visited. Sometimes the mandali's bus, for example, would be unable to enter a narrow lane, and by the time they got down and caught up with Baba on foot, He would already be returning after having made one or two visits. Wherever Baba went, He would be received with great reverence, garlanded, and arti would be performed. Baba would be introduced to all the members of the family and sometimes He would offer them prasad or agree to sit with them for a group photo. But although these outward formalities tended to be the same at each place, the inner give and take of love between the Beloved and His dear ones always varied. Baba would embrace some, pat another on the back, stroke one's cheek. In little ways, Baba made each feel that He was not only responding to them as individuals, but that His love was personally and intimately meant for them alone! One of the businesses Baba visited was a printing press run by Venkata Rao. He, and a good many of his staff, were ardent Baba lovers. Baba was introduced to all the heads of the various departments of the press, as well as their employees and took a great interest in it all, inspecting each machine and listening as V. Rao explained what it was used for. Baba seemed particularly taken with a machine which took large pieces of paper and automatically folded them until they were book size. Perhaps Baba took such an interest because of all the work this press had done in Baba's cause. When Eruch and Pendu had come to Andhra in 1952 (before the Fiery Free Life), each morning on waking, they were handed a copy of the talk they had given the night before. All of this was done by this press, with its staff working late at night to prepare the pamphlets. During Baba's 1953 and '54 visits also, the press had printed hundreds of thousands of leaflets: copies of Meher Baba's messages in Telugu and in English, for the benefit of the people.

144

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU Before Baba left, the staff gathered and sang in chorus some verses glorifying Him. As Baba left, He noticed some of His mandali who had waited outside the press while He was being shown around as they had thought there wasn't enough room for them all. Some thought that the press was a little too noisy and stuffy for comfort! Baba casually turned to them and gestured that before they all left for Penugonda that night, they had to find time to visit the press on their own! During Baba's journeys and darshan tours, He always wanted His mandali (His "spiritual baggage," as Chanji would refer to them) to share things with Him whether they liked them or not. If Baba ever noticed that some of His mandali refrained from participating in something because it was not to their taste then, with a mischievous twinkle in His eyes, He would gesture, "Don't miss that!" Later, Baba also visited Venkata Rao's home, and gave prasad to his son. He gestured, "When I give anything unasked, it is really given." Because not everyone could be informed in advance of Baba's visit, at some homes some of the family members were not present. At other homes, there was surprised delight at Baba's unexpected appearance. At one place, it appeared that no one there had any idea who Baba was, and the people were quite startled to find this "stranger" with so many others following Him, appear in their compound. However, Baba's presence was such that the family welcomed Him. Another family seemed surprised at Baba's visit, but it could not be ascertained whether they had known of Baba beforehand or not. At another home, the family knew Baba but hadn't been expecting Him and rushed to get a nice chair for Him to sit on. Before they could arrange this, however, Baba had already walked through the house and left by the other entrance! Baba also paid a visit to the house of one who owned a small pan shop nearby. The organizers did not know him. Baba, however, entered and sat on a charpai and gestured, "Let me sit here for five minutes; it is so cool here!" What an excuse to bless these people. Did the family even realize what good fortune it was having? Probably not. But it was not necessary

145

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN to know who Baba was for His love was self-communicative. Baba's house visits in Eluru had a certain Nauranga flavor to them; Baba seemed to be spontaneously going wherever His heart led Him, whether the residents had consciously invited Him or not. What an incredible living illustration of divine compassion! "Myself Is for Those Who Love Me" At the home of a lawyer, Baba asked how many children he had. The man replied, "Fifteen." Baba looked surprised and then asked him to introduce all the children to Him one by one. By the time the attorney got to his fourth child he had gotten the names mixed up and couldn't remember the child's right name. Baba and all the others had a good laugh over this. The lawyer's wife corrected her husband and then stepped forward to garland Baba, but Baba, with a warm hearted glance, spelled out on His board, "No garland; no arti. Such things mean you are not relating to Me naturally. Let Baba feel at home here. Love is most natural and I feel so happy that, in My presence, your husband can't even remember the names of his children!" At the home of M. Ramalingeshwar Sastri, who was usually referred to as "Baba Sastri," owing to his penchant for constantly talking about Baba and interspersing his talks with Sanskrit slokas, one of the family members asked Baba, "My Lord, Baba, what can I place at Your lotus feet, other than my own heart? What else can I give you?" This question seemed to kindle a divine light in Baba's eyes and with an aura of love illuminating His face, Baba conveyed, "Give Me what is not Mine! Everything is Mine, except Myself; Myself is for those who love Me." What a profound statement describing Baba's status and work as the Avatar, yet clothed in such simple words. Here, Baba seems to imply that He is in us and suffers for us to reveal Himself within us. This is the Avatar's game of love and crucifixion. So what is there for us to offer Him?

146

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU As Baba left the home, an old blind woman was found sitting on the verandah. She had some sweets in her hand which she offered to Baba who accepted them gracefully, as if they were most precious and that He was really happy to receive them. At Dr. K. Suryanarayana's house, all the members of the family stood in two rows so Baba could walk between them. Hanumantha Rao, a government official, was introduced to Baba and he in turn introduced his sister's daughter with the remark that she had secured first class in her last examination. Baba called her to Him and joked, "I like first class people, because I am the First of the first class, in everything!" Baba also visited the home of Y. Ranga Rao, the "R" of KDRM. Ranga Rao was one of the pioneers of Baba work in Andhra. Owing to some of his profound experiences, he had a rock-like conviction in Baba's divinity. He was outspoken to the point of bluntness as far as Baba's Avatarhood was concerned. Once it had been arranged for a high government official to meet Ranga Rao. Immediately Ranga Rao began declaring to him in no uncertain terms Baba's greatness. The official was not responsive; he didn't pay attention to Ranga Rao as he continued to work on various files before him. Ranga Rao stopped and said, "Excuse me, Sir, but it seems to me that it is stupid of you to behave like this!" This got the man's attention for he had never been spoken to like that in his office before. Ranga Rao explained, "Here I am, telling you about Avatar Meher Baba, the most important thing you will ever hear in your entire life, and you aren't even listening. Tell me frankly, if you are not interested, I'll leave, for I have better things to do with my time than wasting such precious news on one who is acting so foolishly!" The official was completely taken aback, but he did put aside his files and give Ranga Rao his undivided attention. What he made of Ranga Rao's discourse on Meher Baba cannot be said, for he never invited Ranga Rao back again. But the incident must have made a lasting impression upon him, for words spoken with love and conviction in Baba have a deep inner impact on people, regardless of whether they accept

147

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba or not. Y. Ranga Rao was a lion in Baba's work and was responsible for the first Meher Baba Center in Andhra being established in Eluru. Around him gathered a small group of dedicated Baba workers who were, in turn, responsible for spreading Baba's message and establishing centers in other parts of Andhra. This early group of Baba lovers in Eluru consisted of two Sastris, Subramanyam and Ramalingeshwar; five Raos, Poornachandra, Dr. Kondala, Chelapthi, Jagannadha, and Ramamohan; T.V.S. Prasad, P. Balaramaiah, Dr. Suryanarayana and others. They were all completely dedicated to Baba and, in fact, witnessing their fiery conviction in Baba, some will be reminded of the lines of a mystic who exhorted: Thrive, thrive, O Love Divine, thy happy madness Sole remedy for all life's ills and sadness! Baba seemed very happy to be visiting Ranga Rao's house and blessed all the members of his dear family. To Dhannama, Ranga Rao's wife, Baba conveyed, "Don't worry about anything. Ranga Rao is very dear to Me." And with a delightful, radiant smile, Baba moved on to the next house. Y. Ramamohan Rao Keeps Watch at the Gate Baba visited the home of K. Subramanyam Sastri. The first Baba Center in Andhra had been opened in his house. There was a painted portrait of Baba there, done by Ranga Rao, which Baba reverently bowed to and touched its feet. Then Baba gestured for His arti to be performed, at the end of which, Baba threw a piece of prasad to Y. Ranga Rao who caught it. Perhaps this was in appreciation for all of his efforts in Baba's cause. Baba also threw a piece to Subba Rao who missed it the first time around, but was able to catch it the second time. Apart from the spiritual significance of giving prasad, Baba's making a game out of it in this way always kept the atmosphere light and lively.

148

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU At K.L. Radha's house, Baba was offered some fruit juice. He sipped a little and then gave it to Mrs. Radha and told her to drink the rest, spelling on His board, "When God gives you a son, name him Meher Das." The mandali were offered soft drinks but when Dr. Deshmukh wanted a second bottle, Baba lovingly teased him and told him he had had enough. Dr. K. Suryanarayana was also honored with a house visit. He was commonly known to the mandali as Dr. Kanakadandi and he looked after the mandali's health during the entire tour. From the way he would listen to our complaints and then dispense some homeopathic treatment, we suspected the cures were more due to his absolute conviction in Baba's divinity and to his taking Baba's name as he prescribed, than to the medicine itself. In addition to his medical duties, Dr. Kanakadandi's great love for Baba inspired him to pitch in and help make the mandali comfortable in any way he could, doing little favors for them every chance he got. During the house visits, whenever Baba was introduced to anyone who was ill, He would usually give them special prasad or give them certain instructions to follow. For example, at the home of Y. Ramamohan Rao, when Baba was told there was something wrong with Ramamohan Rao's wife's eyes, He instructed, "Take a glass of water and add a pinch of clean table salt. Wash your eyes several times a day and each time repeat My name seven times before washing." Repetition of Baba's name with love is, in fact, the cure for this disease called life. Ramamohan Rao brought his fifteen-month-old baby to Baba. The child looked at Baba very intently the whole time he was with Him. When Baba got into the car to leave, the little one stared at Baba as if he knew Him. Perhaps it is fitting here to say something about Y. Ramamohan Rao, one of the early staunch Baba workers. During Baba's 1953 visit to Eluru, Ramamohan Rao once asked Baba to grant him such a darshan that he would only be aware of Baba and nothing else. Baba told him that he should not ask for such a thing, but then, some time later, when they happened

149

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN to be together, Baba placed His hand on Ramamohan Rao's chest. Instantly the world vanished and all Ramamohan Rao saw, wherever he looked, was Baba. In this dazed state, Baba led him to the dais where a very brief program had been arranged, but Ramamohan Rao did not see any of the people there, he only saw Baba. A little later, Baba touched him on the shoulder and the experience ended—he again became aware of the people, the hustle and bustle around him. In 1953, as in 1954, Baba was staying in Katta Subba Rao's garden. As they walked in the garden Baba casually asked Ramamohan Rao, "Well, have you had My darshan?" "Yes." "What do you think about it now?" Ramamohan Rao folded his hands to Baba and replied, "Please Baba, I do not want that darshan hereafter. How can I be your worker if I am in that state? Bless me so that I may work for You, Baba. I wish to work for You, live for You and die for You. That is my only request." Baba looked immensely pleased. So perhaps it is not surprising that when, one time in 1953 while Baba was staying in the Kuti, Ramamohan Rao was asked by Baba to stand watch at the gate to see that no one entered, he took this duty very seriously indeed. He began his watch at the gate in the early afternoon and it was not too long before Subba Rao drove up in his car with sweets and snacks for Baba and His mandali for tea. But imagine his surprise when Ramamohan Rao stepped forward and announced, "You can't come in." It was Subba Rao's garden, Baba was his guest, he was bringing food for Baba and the mandali and yet, here he was being denied access to his own property. "It is Baba's order," Ramamohan Rao explained and it is indicative of Subba Rao's great love for Baba, that he did not insist but accepted the order in a cheerful spirit, as Baba's will. Some time after this, seven Muslim fakirs came to the gate and said they wanted to see Baba. Ramamohan Rao told them they could not come in, that Baba was resting and was not to be disturbed by anyone. "Better to wait outside for ten or

150

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU fifteen minutes," Ramamohan Rao advised, "until Baba calls for you." "No, no, we must have Baba's darshan immediately," they insisted, but Ramamohan Rao was equally adamant and would not let them in and after a while they left. Shortly after this, Baba called Ramamohan Rao to the Kuti and asked him if anything had transpired. Ramamohan Rao said that Subba Rao had come, but he had refused to let him in. Baba seemed pleased at this obedience, but when He was informed about the seven fakirs He looked concerned. "Why did you do that?" Baba asked. "Quick, go find them and bring them here." So Ramamohan Rao left immediately and went into the city of Eluru itself, looking everywhere he could think of, but he couldn't find the fakirs. After several hours of fruitless searching he returned to the garden and Baba, on spotting him, immediately gestured, "Well? What happened?" "I couldn't find them, Baba," Ramamohan Rao confessed, whereupon Baba surprised him by gesturing, "Don't worry. It doesn't matter." What the significance of this was Baba never explained. But Ramamohan Rao's wholehearted and literal obedience to Baba's orders needs no explanation. A Loaf of Bread Brings the Wine of Love Returning once more to the account of Baba's second visit to Andhra, on the afternoon of February 24, Baba visited the K. P. High School. On His own He gave a brief message to the students and staff who had assembled to welcome Him: I will say what I want to say in a very few words. I love children and never feel more happy than to be among them. I would prefer to have time to play with them rather than have all this garlanding, puja, arti, etc., specially because I am ustad [expert] in playing marbles. Ages ago, when I woke up, I began to play marbles with the Universe.

151

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN I would feel specially happy if you pupils one day become . . . torch-bearers of the Truth that is Baba. After this message, sweets were brought to Baba to distribute, but as there was so little time Baba merely touched them so they could be given as His prasad after He left. Baba told the boys, "Baba would like to embrace each and every child here, but there isn't time. My love to you all." It is hard to give an idea of what this whirlwind day of visits was like. So much love was given and received, and it all happened so quickly that it was like a two-day darshan program compressed into a few hours. The mandali found it physically exhausting, but exhilarating and heart-warming nonetheless. Nowhere else, to my knowledge, did Baba ever make house visits on such a scale; it was impossible for those of us following Baba to fully appreciate the love-drama being enacted that day, but there were numerous episodes which touched us. As Baba was leaving the home of one of His lovers, about forty boys from a nearby school surrounded Him and lovingly pleaded with Him to visit their school. Moved by their love, Baba instantly agreed and all went to the school, where Baba gave His darshan to all the boys there. That afternoon, as Baba was driving from place to place, He inexplicably ordered His car to stop at the gate of a house. The organizers were mystified since this house was not one scheduled to be visited. Naturally all the cars and buses following Baba's car also stopped and this caravan quickly attracted attention, especially once people saw that Meher Baba was in one of the cars. The commotion eventually reached D. Sree Rama Murthy (now staying at Visakhapatnam) who was sleeping in his house after the midday meal. Somehow the shouts that Meher Baba had come penetrated his sleep and, although he was clad only in his dhoti, he rushed out of the house and pushed his way through the crowd to Baba's car. His wife, children and mother all followed. Baba smiled and called Murthy to Him and, in His unique style gestured, "What was the problem

152

MEMORABLE STAY AT ELURU about bread?" Murthy was greatly astonished to hear the word 'bread' which dumbfounded him. Before he could say anything, Baba with His omniscient smile added, "And why did you give it?" Instead of replying to the questions, Murthy simply folded his hands with speechless wonder written on his face, and bowed down to Baba. The organizers were much surprised at this unscheduled stop and Baba's unexpected questions, for they did not know the hidden story. Murthy had only heard of Meher Baba the day before and had, at that time, denounced Him and His followers! He was a staff nurse in charge of the kitchen of a government hospital. The previous day, a friend of his who was a Baba lover had approached him and asked for some bread from the hospital kitchen. I don't know exactly why, but something must have come up which necessitated the hospital's bread—perhaps, it was felt by one of the mandali that it would be more suitable for Gabriel Pascal who was expected to arrive shortly. At any rate, Murthy refused, saying that the entire quota of bread was for the patients and not for Baba or His people, who were, he added with some heat, "Thieves. They simply plunder the country in the name of 'Babas'." In spite of this, the Baba lover continued to press him and eventually Murthy gave in, saying, "Because you are my friend, I am giving this bread to you and not to your Baba or His followers." But so marvelous are Baba's ways, that even this "gift," so grudgingly given, brought Baba to the gate outside Murthy's home the very next day. After seeing Baba and feeling the impact of His love during their brief conversation, all of Murthy's opposition melted away and he became devoted to Baba from that moment on. Baba once conveyed that any time a person sincerely takes even one step toward Him, He takes a hundred steps toward that person. It seems that it doesn't even matter to the Avatar whether that first step is taken in anger or defiance. The Avatar's sense of humor is such that Murthy reluctantly gave Baba a loaf of bread, but received the wine of the God-Man's love in return.

153

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY 1954 - PART VIII Midnight Visit to Penugonda Meher Baba returned to Katta Subba Rao's garden around 6:00 in the evening of February 24. After a hurried, but delicious supper, we all left in cars and buses for Tadepalligudem. Earlier, Baba had instructed us to stay awake that entire night. Some of the Baba lovers traveling with Baba began repeating in their conversation the catch phrase, "Stay awake for the Awakener" and there was a contagious feeling of enthusiasm and excitement in the air. As we had to stay awake all night long, it did not particularly matter to us when we reached Tadepalligudem or Penugonda. There was no question of early or late for us; there was just the joy of time spent traveling with our Beloved Lord, Avatar Meher Baba. And, as it turned out, most of that night was spent in the bus, following Baba's car. The road was dark and the journey was long. Perhaps this night journey was a symbol of Baba's eternal presence with us, quietly keeping us company during the dark hours of our lives! A little after 9:00 that evening we reached the village of Bhimadole. About five hundred people were waiting there to see the Avatar of the Age and a small darshan program had been arranged. Baba's regal figure, in His pink coat with a garland around His neck, was the focus of all eyes as He stepped up to the dais. Baba stood up and folded His hands to the masses who saluted Him and shouted out, "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai." With an air of indescribable compassion and tenderness about Him, Baba stood for a minute or two, allowing the crowd to get a good view of Him. Then He extended His hands, gesturing His blessings to all. Due to the shortage of time, Baba did not personally give prasad to all but He touched the baskets of sweets and bananas to be distributed later.

154

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY From Bhimadole, Baba and His caravan set off once again for Tadepalligudem, arriving there about 10:30 that night. Arrangements for Baba's stay had been made at the Travelers' Bungalow where He had stayed during His 1953 visit. The mandali were accommodated in a nearby school building. We quickly unpacked our few belongings and then got ready for the onward journey to Penugonda—the subject of so much heated debate from the first day Baba arrived in Andhra. Baba had promised He would give darshan there and so we continued, arriving there some time after midnight, although Penugonda was only around thirty miles from Tadepalligudem. People were waiting for Baba and when word spread that He had arrived, many more could be seen quickly hurrying toward the darshan site. Baba was led to the dais. As He sat in the chair, His eyes, full of kindness, swept the crowd, seeming to note each and every individual there. The people appeared aware of the fact that Baba's visit was a special favor they were receiving and their joy in His presence was full and intense. One member of KDRM got up and, in no uncertain terms, reprimanded the crowd for inconveniencing Baba by making Him come there. He pointed out that Francis Brabazon had come all the way from Australia and the least they, the villagers, could have done was to travel to Tadepalligudem to have Baba's darshan there. But instead of being willing to go such a short distance, they had made Baba miss His night's sleep to come to them. This sharp speech was not only impromptu, but also in Telugu, so it wasn't until later that we learned what had transpired. One of the local landlords then got up and read out a welcome address to which Baba replied: Let my coming here, at this late hour, even for a short period, be worthwhile by your being inspired to try to love Me and find Me within yourselves. My blessings to you all. Baba had originally agreed to visit Penugonda for only five minutes, but He spent nearly an hour there. So, when the organizers requested Him to have tea and snacks, He gestured

155

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN that He and His party had to return to Tadepalligudem immediately. And once again we got back into the bus and drove through the night. It was around 4:00 A.M. and still dark when we returned to Tadepalligudem, but Bapi Raju and his wife had hot water waiting for Baba who had a quick bath and then drove straight to Dr. Dhanapathi Rao's home. It was now nearing 5:00 in the morning, the time of the Avatar's birth. Washing the Avatar's Feet There were many people waiting for Baba outside Dr. Dhanapathi Rao's and, in their enthusiasm to receive Baba, they swept forward to garland Him before He entered the house. Although Baba had not slept at all the previous night and had spent most of it driving back and forth, He lovingly allowed Himself to be garlanded and even permitted those who so wished not only to bow down to Him but also to touch His feet as well. This unexpected permission was indeed Baba's birthday gift to those who were fortunate enough to be there. Baba then quickly walked into Dhanapathi's house with the mandali, KDRM and a few of the local Baba lovers. As the house was not big enough to accommodate everyone assembled there, Baba instructed that the doors be closed after His party entered. Even so, the room where Baba took His seat was packed to capacity, while those outside clustered around the open windows so they too could have a glimpse of Baba, the most beautiful One. The auspicious moment of Baba's birth drew near and Baba stood up and asked Eruch to read the Prayer of Repentance which He had dictated in November 1952: Om Parabrahma Paramatma! Ya Yazdan! La ilaha illallah! O God, Father in Heaven! We repent, O God Most Merciful, for all our sins; for every thought that was false or unjust or unclean; for every word spoken that ought not to have been spoken; for

156

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY every deed done that ought not to have been done. We repent for every deed and word and thought inspired by selfishness, and for every deed and word and thought inspired by hatred. We repent most specially for every lustful thought and every lustful action; for every lie; for all hypocrisy; for every promise given but not fulfilled; and for all slander and backbiting. Most specially also, we repent for every action that has brought ruin to others; for every word and deed that has given others pain; and for every wish that pain should befall others. In Your Unbounded Mercy, we ask You to forgive us, O God! for all these sins committed by us, and to forgive us for our constant failures to think and speak and act according to Your Will. Amen! Ramjoo and Dhake then read the Urdu and Marathi translations. Even those outside the house stood in rapt silence as the prayers were read out. When that was over, Baba sat down and, with a look expressing both majesty and divine authority, conveyed: I have asked God, whoever He may be, to forgive you for all your weaknesses. From today, try to be honest in your thoughts, words and deeds. Henceforth, you are responsible for your own actions. This birthday gift of forgiveness which Baba bestowed on all the participants was an act of His grace and, at the same time, it extended an invitation to His lovers to begin to please God, from that moment on, through their every thought, word and deed. It also serves as a call to His lovers today. For every day in our life with Meher Baba, we can partake of this birthday gift by offering the same prayer. As we do so, it is helpful to have a picture of Meher Baba, the Avatar, before us. Any of His pictures acts as a gateway to the Infinitude of His Being. And

157

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN when we pray with all sincerity, our prayer becomes a love-line through which flows the Avatar's unconditional love and compassion. Meher Baba as the Avatar is infinitely more eager to help, guide and forgive us, than we are to confess our weaknesses to Him and to ask for His help. So, as we repeat the prayer after glorifying His divine names, His clemency and companionship descend upon us. And this simple act of self offering becomes a praise-filled way of rededicating our lives anew to Him. A life lived just for Him is a joyous celebration which culminates, eventually, in dying in Him—the One beyond births and deaths. Now, Dr. Dhanapathi and members of his family came forward and were granted the unique privilege of washing Baba's feet with panchamruta (literally: five nectars; in this case represented by honey, ghee, milk, curds and coconut water). When this was complete, Baba remarked that it was the first time since February 1937 that He had allowed His feet to be so washed. Then, with His characteristic humor, Baba added that His feet should now be washed clean with plain water lest ants be attracted to the sweetness of the panchamruta and bite Him. Eruch and Gustadji washed Baba's feet again, with water this time. Veena and Meera Standing in the room near Baba were the Pillay sisters. Meera was disabled and the other, Veena, seemed mentally unbalanced and she stared at Baba with an unblinking look of amazement on her face. Baba allowed them both to garland Him and remarked that Veena was not mad, but that her mind had been overpowered by her love for Him. Baba called her close, pressed her eyes and gestured, "Don't worry." In spite of her dazed look, Baba's love must have been felt by her for she suddenly started smiling. In a letter to Bili Eaton, Mani writes about the effect Veena's first meeting with Baba in 1953 had on her:

158

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY Veena is the daughter of a retired Civil Engineer. She and her sister. . . both love Baba, as does the father. . . . She met Baba in Andhra during His mass darshan tour. Soon after, when we were in Dehra Dun, we heard that one of the sisters (i.e. Veena) was behaving strangely and had changed completely from her normal active social self. She scarcely spoke or ate, kept to herself and would sit for hours with a rapt expression on her face. The only time she "came to life" was when they recited the arti before Baba's picture. Then she would participate and stand before Baba's picture with joined hands. Some days after we heard this, Baba had the father bring her to Dehra Dun. She has a dark complexion, is petite, gentle and graceful, has a sweet, piquant face. She would look at Baba with such a happy lighted smile, speak little and only when pressed for an answer, and would be reluctant to eat anything until Baba fed her a little and then told her to eat some more. At times, her face would suddenly light up; sometimes she would point vaguely at "nothing" or make a gesture before her face as if she were removing a cobweb. Next day, Baba sent her home with the father with special instructions about her. We heard nothing further until about a month ago. Now she has changed still more. She goes from house to house—anybody's house she feels like, making no distinction whatever about whose house it is. Some understand, others don't. Friends fearing someone may take advantage of the girl's state, tell the father to have her put away in a mental home. He wrote to Eruch that he just could not do that, for he knew Veena's state of mind was not from material causes and had been convinced beyond doubt since his experience one night. He sleeps in the same room as his daughter. . . . He once woke from deep sleep to find the room unnaturally bright. Looking toward Veena's bed, he found it empty. Then he saw, in a corner of the room, Baba standing before the kneeling figure of Veena. When he recovered from his dazed stupor, the father, too, went forward to have Baba's

159

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN darshan and stood waiting his turn. Veena must have felt someone was behind her, for she raised her head from His feet and turned to look around. At that the vision disappeared. Returning to our narrative of Baba's birthday, a little after 5:30 that morning, after His feet had been washed with the panchamruta and the plain water, Baba went outside and took His seat on the raised platform under an awning. There were around five hundred people gathered there. Some of them had been allowed to touch Baba's feet when He first returned from Penugonda, and many of the others had just watched Baba's feet being washed by Dhanapathi's family. Even though the usual instruction forbidding anyone to touch Baba's feet was given, the people assumed the order was no longer in force and they surged forward so they too could have the blessed fortune of touching the Avatar's feet. It took the mandali a little time to straighten out the confusion and to restore order. Baba addressed the crowd: If you love Me, why can't you listen to Me? When I say "Do not touch My feet," why don't you obey? You do not understand the importance of this moment for which even great sages long for ages. Take advantage of this occasion by observing what I say, "Don't touch My feet." After listening to Baba, all present returned to their seats under the pandal. Then prayers from different religions and in different languages were offered and Baba artis were sung. Following this, Baba allowed all to come forward to have His darshan. As this was now according to Baba's wish, He seemed to pour His radiance on all who filed past Him. The morning was breaking, but the rising sun was only a pale reflection of the Sun of Love, the Avatar, warming the hearts of His lovers and filling them with His light.

160

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY "I Am Never Born. . . . " Baba returned to the Travelers' Bungalow and the mandali to the school building. After our previous night's vigil, most of us decided that first we wanted to bathe. There was no question of having any rest, for at 7:30 there was to be a procession through the streets of the town, escorting Baba to the darshan pandal. And sure enough, soon we saw a crowd arriving, some singing, some dancing. Baba was requested to sit in a decorated car and the rest of us walked behind. Some Baba lovers continued to dance, some sang Telugu songs in praise of Baba, while a group of devotees cried out heartily, and often, "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai!" Women carrying their children in their arms struggled through the crowd to get close to Baba so He would bless their children with His touch. It took approximately an hour to return to Dhanapathi's house. The darshan program began with Ramjoo reading out an editorial Filis Frederick had written for "The Awakener," a part of which is given below: This February, on the twenty-fifth, according to the Western calendar, Meher Baba will be sixty years old. But the real BABA can never grow old; the real BABA is eternal. Who is this "real BABA," whom he says we have never seen? This "real BABA" is our Real Self. . . . "There have been Buddhas before me and there will be Buddhas after," said the Gautama, predicting the greatest one would bear a name meaning Mercy. Meher Baba means Father of Mercy. "Whenever there is a decline of virtue and a resurgence of evil and injustice in the world, I, the Avatar, take human form," said Krishna. Our namaskar to Him Who Has Come Again. . . The Awakener Divine! 29 In response to the various recitations, Baba conveyed: The more you try to understand God, the less you understand

29

The Awakener, Vol. I, No. 3, p. 3.

161

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Him. How can He, who is beyond all explanation, be explained? His being infinitely simple had rendered Him infinitely difficult. The secret is that you have to become what you already are. You can know Me as the One in you only when the veil of separateness is lifted. This can be done only if you love Me honestly and wholeheartedly. . . . There can be no compromise in love. It has either to be full or not at all. I say with divine authority today that I am the Ancient One and the slave of those who really love Me. Lose yourself in Baba and you will find that you eternally are Baba. Baba then had His special birthday message, which He had dictated before leaving Mahabaleshwar, read out and it was later translated into Telugu for the two thousand people assembled there. The message is: I am never born, I never die. Yet every moment I take birth and undergo death. The countless illusory births and deaths are necessary landmarks in the progression of man's consciousness to Truth—a prelude to the Real Death and the Real Birth. The Real Death is when one dies to self; and the Real Birth is when, dying to self, one is born in God to live forever His eternal Life consciously. Although I am present everywhere eternally in my formless Infinite State, from time to time I take Form. This taking of Form and the leaving of it is termed My physical birth and death. In this sense, I was born sixty years ago and will die when My Universal Work is finished. Your celebrating My shastipurti birthday today with all your love, enthusiasm and zeal has deeply touched Me and makes Me give you My blessings for the ultimate understanding that we are all One; that God alone is Real and that all else is false. As the Telugu translation of this message was being read out, for a while Baba sat on the ground. When He returned to

162

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY the dais, He conveyed that He had sat on the ground to make all feel that He, honestly, was one of them. These words thrilled the hearts of the spellbound audience. But even more than His words, Baba's presence, a subtle sense of bliss and love, seemed to sweep over the crowd. What a supreme birthday present—for each it was different yet the same, a portion of His pure love. Still, some may wonder how the Birthless One can take birth and how the Deathless One can drop His body. How can Infinity descend into a finite human form and yet simultaneously experience the Infinity of God? Jean Adriel, in her book on Meher Baba's life, Avatar, writes: Perhaps it is because our own human nature is still so unredeemed that some of us deny a God who dares to be human. Yet, logically, a Perfect One, whose work is the redemption of mankind, must be perfect in his humanity. He should function with all the powers of the human being raised to the nth degree. Whatever the human mind may conceive as comprising the fulfilled personality, he should have: that inner beauty which expresses itself as grace, charm and compassion; that inner poise which gives detachment and a sense of humor; that inner joy which expresses itself in work and in play. He should be human as well as God-like; and he should at all times express the ecstasy and peace of God. Otherwise the "Word made flesh" is a contradiction in terms. God, to be God, the incarnate Avatar, should be Master of all masters and masteries. Such a Master, Baba is. 30 At about 10:30, all stood up and one of the mandali began to recite Baba's arti. To the amazement of all, Baba straightaway took the arti tray with the burning camphor on it and waved the tray Himself to the assembled masses while arti continued, as if Baba were performing arti to His own Self in all. At Meherastana, on February 10, which happened to be Baba's sixtieth birthday according to the Zoroastrian calendar,

30

Avatar, pp. 94-95.

163

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba declared His Avatarhood. In Andhra, on February 25, Baba's birthday according to the Western calendar, Baba authoritatively declared that He is the Ancient One. And more than that, that He is the slave of His lovers. On His sixtieth birthday, Baba brought God to the world and declared, "I have come." The Avatar's love is always present on earth and He eternally exists in His formless state. But His physical incarnation, as the Avatar, has a special role to play in awakening humanity. The significance, for humanity, of Baba's sixtieth birthday was His open revelation that the Avatar once more was on earth and waiting to receive all who come to Him. No one else in the world is able to give such a gift of pure love which, once received, can never be taken away. Some of this is expressed in a poem written by one of my dear friends and co-worker: M arvelous is the mystery of the Avatar's incarnation. E verywhere on earth, in everything, in all creation H e is born. And at every moment we have the chance to E xperience consciously His eternal life simply through R enouncing ourselves—this "death" is His birth celebration! B ecause God exists, we exist. He is our only True life A nd yet, enslaved to form we "live," knowing only strife, B ondage and despair, until His love illuminates our morn A nd our heart's radiance proclaims once more — "He is born!" "For Me or for Food ?" It was after 11:00 when Baba left the pandal from the morning's program, but by 12:30 He was on the move again; this time visiting a rice mill in town where arrangements had been made for Baba to serve food to poor families.

164

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY The plans had been worked out in advance and the poor had already assembled by the time Baba arrived. Huge pots of cooked food were ready for Baba who began the distribution by personally serving some of the men, women and children who had gathered. Then others continued serving the large crowd which had come. Meanwhile, Chhagan, who used to cook for Baba and also helped Eruch in attending to Baba's personal needs, noticed a small group of people standing under a tree outside the Travelers' Bungalow. On inquiring, he discovered that they were Baba lovers from Andhra who had been traveling with Baba. One of them, Manik, explained that Baba had asked them to join His group and to tour Andhra with Him. However, due to the pressure of attending to so many details, the organizers had somehow not been informed that these five people were part of Baba's party. So they had been told to find their own accommodations and see to their own food. They had not been permitted to have their breakfast with Baba's mandali, nor were they allowed to stay in the school building. Manik, who had a bit of a temper in those days, was eager to see Baba to complain to Him about this treatment. It should be added here that such confusion or misunderstandings were not uncommon during Baba's tours, but these incidents brought to the surface negative feelings which had to be faced (in this case Manik's resentment of KDRM's way of handling things). And the final result was always that those involved came closer to Baba in their love for Him. Baba plays His game not only through clarity and understanding, but also through confusion and misunderstandings. Chhagan was sympathetic and, on his own, went inside and brought out sweets and fruit that had been offered to Baba. The group was happy to receive such bounty from Baba's residence and their spirits were quickly restored. A little after this, Baba returned and was informed by Chhagan of what had transpired. Baba came outside and called the group to Him. He asked them why they were there even though they knew it was time for Baba to rest and that He didn't want to be disturbed. They were all contrite, but Manik,

165

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN who had not gotten over his irritation at KDRM, began to complain about how they had been treated. Baba did not look pleased. His annoyance was not directed at KDRM, however, but at Manik. In a fiery mood He demanded, "What did you come here for? Did you come for Me, or for food?" As soon as Baba asked this, Manik realized his folly in disturbing Baba over such a trivial matter and repented his petty-mindedness. But Baba continued, "Do you remember when I was at Vijayawada? To attend the darshan program you had forgotten to inform Me about, I went without food for you, and now you cannot go without food for Me. And on My birthday!" By this time, Manik and the others were in tears and they begged Baba's forgiveness. They apologized for displeasing Baba and in their hearts they were indeed sorry that they had allowed any consideration of their own comfort to inconvenience Him. This sincere repentance on their part changed Baba's mood and, suddenly concerned and compassionate, He assured them, "I will see that from now on you get food wherever you go with Me. Today too." Baba then called for food to be brought from inside. This loving kindness made them all feel their unworthiness even more. They said, "Baba, Chhagan already gave us some food. We don't need anything more." But Baba insisted and had a big basket of sweetmeats brought out which He then began to personally distribute to all of them. Baba did this by tossing the sweets, throwing them in one direction while looking in another. The heavy atmosphere lifted and light-hearted merriment prevailed. Baba's ways are such that His rebukes make one want to love Him more, while his love makes one realize how unworthy of it one is. And yet, after letting His lovers experience this, Baba's compassion wipes away any lingering feelings of bitterness or self-recriminations. He makes one feel new and refreshed in His ever redeeming love.

166

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY "Share My Love Freely" After a brief rest following lunch, the mandali and the main Andhra Baba workers gathered in the Travelers' Bungalow. In spite of the night journey and the non-stop morning programs, Baba came out to sit with them. He looked radiant and charming, but He also seemed to be in a serious mood. Baba instructed Y. Ranga Rao to include K. Subba Rao in the list of those called for the important workers' meeting to be held on the second of March. Referring to all of the darshan programs that had been held so far in Andhra, Baba conveyed, "I am fed up with all this bowing down; the gods bow down to Me so what need is there for humans to do so!" Baba explained that He wanted workers who did not just make a show of worship, but were willing to live and die for Him. The conversation then became more general and slowly Baba's serious mood changed and He kindled a light-hearted yet profound feeling in the assembly by reminiscing about His teenage days. The informal conversation continued and someone said, "Baba, when we tell people about You, they ask us what has happened to us, in our lives, since coming into the orbit of Your love. Some of us feel hesitant to relate our personal experiences of Your love, compassion and divinity, for fear that others will think we are trying to show off. But if we don't mention our personal experiences, then we are not doing full justice to Your unconditional love. So what should we do in such situations?" Baba seemed pleased at this question and assured them all that when it came to sharing His love, through relating personal experiences, one need not worry about being egotistical. Of course, Baba cautioned, one should not exaggerate one's experiences for effect; one had to be honest in one's recounting and careful that the emphasis always was on Baba and not on the experience itself. Baba concluded, as long as one is sincere and earnest, He, the Avatar, would see to it that His lovers' egos do not become inflated. Hence they should not worry, but should freely share His love.

167

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba then went on to explain the ego's tricks in some detail, observing: There is a world of difference between modesty and humility. Modesty is weakness, but humility is strength. The moment you say, "It is not my ego," or "in all humility I say," that very expression is egotistical. No sooner is humility given expression in words, than it is no longer humility. The life of humility is to be lived spontaneously and it should not give rise to any thoughts either about humility or modesty. . . . To try to be humble is humbug. You must be so natural that your life becomes humility personified, which is then all strength and free from any weaknesses. . . . Be natural. Whatever you are, express it unmindful of the reactions of others. If you are dishonest, don't try to hide yourself behind the curtain of honesty. That, however, does not mean that you should be dishonest. What I want to say is that you should be most natural rather than be the least bit hypocritical. The previous year, while staying at the Travelers' Bungalow, Baba had given a discourse which was later included in God Speaks. Baba's comments on modesty and humility given at this time later formed the theme for Baba's message, "Meher Baba's Call," which was given out seven months later during the mass darshan program at Ahmednagar. What there was about the Travelers' Bungalow I don't know, but it seemed to prompt Baba to give vital discourses. "Help Us Enthrone You in Our Hearts" After the explanation of modesty, it was time for the afternoon darshan program. Baba arrived at the pandal about 3:30. Embracing one of His lovers who wasn't feeling well, Baba had the man sit on the dais, near Him. Baba took His seat and looked over the crowd with His indescribable look of compassion. A soft radiance seemed to emanate from Baba which

168

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY glued every eye to Him, and made all else fade into the background. A special intimacy was created by the fact that for those gazing at Baba, nothing else had any importance, while Baba's glance seemed to rest on each individual in the crowd, emphasizing this intimate relationship. On such occasions, Baba seemed to dole out His love in an even greater degree than usual. In this intense atmosphere of divine love made manifest, a welcome address on behalf of the Tadepalligudem Center was read out glorifying Baba. Excerpts of it are given below: Lord of the Universe! We beg to pay our most humble homage on the occasion of Your Sixtieth Birthday Anniversary which You have graciously allowed us to celebrate at this place. Though Unborn and Imperishable, You are pleased to assume a human form when the evolutionary [and involutionary] process requires periodic quickening of consciousness through the Physical Presence on earth of the Avatar. As Pure Love, which is the keynote and the very heart of Your teaching, now finds no place in the heart of humanity, You, as "Avatara-Purusha," are experiencing spiritual agony for the world's travail in its separation from Divine Love. Blessed will be humanity if it can facilitate rapid results by practicing complete surrender to Your Divine Will and unflinching readiness to carry out Your orders. . . . We have now enthroned You in this temporarily improvised pavilion of ours; but we ever crave for Your Love and Blessings to enthrone You eternally in our hearts, to be in the world, yet not of it and to enable us to see You everywhere as the Immanent Lord of the Universe. After this, a few other addresses were also read out. This afternoon program was considerably longer than the morning one. Out of the many things that were happening on the stage, the songs, messages, darshan, I wish to include one little incident

169

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN that highlights Baba's instantaneous response to the silent cry of a yearning heart. There was a good musician in the crowd, a singer who had met Baba at Machilipatnam and been fortunate enough to sing for Him there. He had wanted to sing for Baba on His birthday too, but the program had already been chalked out and as it was a full one, no time could be made for him. Naturally, he was very disappointed. He walked a bit away from the crowd and as he was standing there, thinking about Baba, his love for Baba welled up in his heart and without even being aware of it, he started weeping. Perhaps in answer to this silent upsurge of love, under some pretext, Baba got up from the platform and walked to where the musician was standing. The man looked up and was startled to see Baba so close to him. Baba gestured that he could bow down to Him if he so wished. The singer did so and then Baba conveyed, "Now, go back to your home and attend to your family duties. Do not worry. Come to see me when I come near your village." Completely satisfied, the person went back to his home and when Baba visited a nearby town, not only did he get the chance to again have Baba's darshan, but he was also allowed to sing to Him as well. In later years, he would offer his services many times at public events, glorifying Baba as the Avatar of the Age through his songs and music. "Behold Him Come, the Son of God!" Just as Baba's birthday was being celebrated at Tadepalligudem, halfway around the world, in New York City, Baba's birthday was being celebrated in the editorial offices of the Awakener magazine. Baba's message on Real Death and Real Birth was read out, as was Darwin Shaw's article, "A Birthday Remembrance," excerpts of which are quoted below: Although Baba is just completing his 60th year, there is so much about him that is timeless, that it is difficult for us

170

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY to think of him in terms of age. The Great Being behind that face and form we know and love so dearly is, as we are sure, not measurable by the passage of time, but is as immortal as the Divine Love with which we identify him. In celebrating Baba's Birthday, therefore, we are really celebrating the return to earth of Love Divine in the form of a man we can see, love and with whom we can communicate. A Being who has, ages since, completed the long evolutionary [and involutionary] process of the Soul through numerous cycles of lives, from the original state of unconscious Divinity, to the final state of fully-realized God-hood. This is Baba, our Spiritual Master, Eternal Friend and Divine Beloved. We have found in him the living Beauty of all our highest hopes, and we have experienced, through His Grace, a precious taste of the Divine Nectar which is, indeed, the true panacea for all the suffering, disillusionment and mayavic ignorance which, in one way or another, besets all humanity. And this Divine Nectar is the touch of the Master's boundless Compassion which has, somehow, in mysterious ways known only to him, found us in our far corners of the earth and awakened some measure of our slumbering consciousness from the darkened dreams of life, as seen through the distorted vision of our own selfhood. Through Baba we have been touched by a Love too great for us to comprehend, much less ever to have deserved. We have come to him in various ways; sometimes groping, often wondering, but always with faith and longing; and he has taken us into his Infinite Heart where we have found the secret Highway to God. We have discovered that Baba works through the very fabric of our prosaic, everyday lives to reveal an ever greater measure of the Spiritual Splendour of his True Being, and, through inwardly drawing closer to the Unveiled Reality we discern in him, we find that the Way has become clearer, easier and more sure. As the Messianic Avatar of the Ages, Baba again comes

171

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN forth to succor the great need of the immortal spirit of man. As such, he leads the way out of the labyrinthine maze of selfhood's false impressions, and declares with Divine authority the true nature of man and the Real Goal of Life. Strange as it may seem to those who do not know, we have found that through loving Baba we are actually loving God; and that his Love leads us into the inner mystery of the Ocean of Divine Love that God really is. This is the Key to one of the most beautiful and overwhelming of all mystical experiences; for when we love, and inwardly keep company with the God-realized Master, we in turn become the recipients of his immeasurably greater Love; and this outpouring is more than the hard-shelled ego can bear, so it begins to die. But that dying is actually the beginning of Life, for it is the beginning of the annihilation of the false by being in the conscious Presence of the Real. . . . The following lines [of Kabir] have been quoted by Baba . . . : "Constantly repeating Thy Name, I became one with Thee, nothing was left of me (self). How can I sing Thy praise, O Guru Mine? Wherever I cast my eyes, I perceive Thee and nothing else." With this as the pattern of our devotion, may our "Birthday Remembrance" to Baba be a greater effort to understand and more deeply appreciate the incomparable importance of his life as it touches ours; and let us, in all sincerity, have the courage, the humility and the faith to let go of every shade of self-centered ignorance, and truly, wholeheartedly set forth on the glorious Path of Love and Truth to the Highest of the High. Returning to the narration of events at Tadepalligudem, on the evening of the 25th, there was yet another program, this time mostly of dance. At 7:30 Baba came to the pandal and, shortly after, a dance was performed for Him by Dharma Rao's two daughters. One enacted the role of Krishna, the other of Radha.

172

THE SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY Baba enjoyed seeing His past lila enacted and He called the girls to Him and expressed His loving appreciation of their dance. Then, looking at those around Him, He added, "On the second of March, remind Me to explain about My Dance. I have not yet explained My first original Dance." However, as it turned out, during the momentous meeting, no one remembered to ask Baba about His first original Dance and so it still has not been explained. After the last dance performance there was a fireworks display, the highlight of which was when the fiery explosions spelled out in bright colors, "Avatar Meher Baba." This was a glorious termination to the birthday celebration of the One who is birthless and deathless. Josephine Ross met Meher Baba during His first visit to the States in 1931, at Harmon-on-Hudson. She was captivated by His divine love. In the subsequent years, her love for Baba inspired her to write many beautiful poems, some of which were published in "Meher Baba Journal" and I remember reading them and being touched. In her poem, "To Baba . . . The Awakener," she writes: He Who glows within the rose, He Who every mystery knows, He Who comes like gentle rain Soothing all our earthly pain; The true Awakener of the heart Who sees the Whole within the part; Who raises man above the earth, Renewing him in mystic Birth. A flame, a fire, a perfect flower, A penetrating Cosmic Power; A cleaving sword to strike away The crudities of mortal clay. He Who glows within the rose, He Who every mystery knows, On the path where Saints have trod, Behold Him come, the Son of God! 31

31

"Meher Baba Journal", Vol. III, No. 9, p. 519.

173

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS 1954 - PART IX Divine Shama: The Illusion-Consuming Flame On the morning of February 26, the day after Meher Baba's birthday, the mandali gathered in His presence. Baba told Ramjoo that He wished to say something on naaz and niyaz. He asked whether Kishan Singh, who had been given the duty of keeping an account of Baba's second Andhra visit, was there. As it turned out, Kishan was still in the school building where the mandali were lodged. Hearing this, Baba looked a little annoyed and gestured, "During this tour, whenever I have the urge to say something, something goes wrong: there is some sort of disturbance; the microphone malfunctions or the ones whom I expect to be present are not there." One of the mandali quietly slipped out and hurried over to the school building to tell Kishan that Baba wanted him and very soon Kishan arrived. Before beginning the discourse Baba glanced around the room. The look in Baba's eyes made all fall silent in anticipation of what He was about to say. The next moment Baba's graceful fingers sped over His board and the message on naaz and niyaz began. My hand automatically reached for my pen to take notes. I have taken the liberty of editing my notes taken at that time in the light of explanations Baba gave us later, such as His illuminating statement that "The Avatar becomes and the Sadguru acts." So the following is not a verbatim rendering, but is the edited version of the notes I took at the time. Baba conveyed: Today, I want to tell you something about the two Urdu words, naaz and niyaz. In the past, enlightened Sufi poets used these terms as well as shama and parwana. These terms have now become quite common in poetry, but the real esoteric meaning behind them has been lost.

174

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS Naaz, (also known as nakhara) refers, on the human level, to the caprices or whims of the beloved expressed in the relationship with the lover. In this game of love, the whims of the beloved often change before the lover can fulfill them. Thus the beloved ever remains unsatisfied, and his or her naaz continually displays its various facets. Sufis regard a Qutub (Sadguru or Perfect Master) as the perfect personification of naaz—as one filled with divine naaz. This is because the Perfect Master is infinitely indifferent. One may wonder how God, Who is the source of everything, and a Perfect Master, who is God-personified, can be indifferent, cold and uncaring; His infinite independence makes this impossibility possible. Even on the ordinary human level, the beloved can be indifferent to the lover. The divine Beloved, Perfect Master, who is the very Ocean of Love, also can appear indifferent and callous toward His lovers. Yet the life of each lover is totally dependent upon the Master's every naaz (whim). But there is a difference between the naaz of the divine Beloved and the naaz of an ordinary beloved. The whims of the latter gratify the beloved's ego. They are used to demonstrate the control the beloved has over the lover. The naaz of the divine Beloved, however, is the medium through which the lover is helped to become free of the limitations of the ego. This point was explained more fully when Baba began to discourse on shama and parwana, but before continuing with this, I would like to interject here a brief profound exposition Baba dictated later that year: "God is absolutely independent, and the universe is entirely dependent upon Him. . . . Between God and the universe, infinite mercy and unbounded love act as a prominent link which is eternally made use of by men who become God or by God who becomes Man." God's indifference, therefore, is only apparent. And God's independence is such that He is able to even use that indifference as a medium for the infinite mercy and unbounded love which is the link between His independent state and the universe.

175

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN But this is perhaps made even more explicit in the remainder of Baba's discourse which is given below. Baba continued: Now what is niyaz? Niyaz literally means supplication or prayer, but in its true sense, it refers to the lover's dancing to every tune of the Perfect Master's (divine Beloved's) naaz. This requires great preparedness on the part of the lover—to live wholly and solely for the Beloved and not for one's self. It is not easy to respond cheerfully to the Beloved's naaz. Those lovers who are able to lead such a life are rare. Now, there is another aspect to this game of love which is even more profound. Shama literally means the flame of a candle. It is used to symbolize the All-consuming life of God as lived by the Avatar. The Avatar's lover is likened to a moth, parwana. As the Avatar, God, the Infinite Reality, assumes a human body—puts on the cloak of illusion. As soon as the Avatar dons this cloak, the sufferings of the world devolve upon Him. So the Avatar, who is infinite bliss, infinitely suffers. Why does the Avatar suffer in and through the cloak of illusion? Or why does the divine Shama keep burning? It is in order that others, who are trapped in their cloaks of illusion, might become as free as God, the Infinite. In fact, the Avatar, as the Eternal Divine Beloved, experiences the sufferings of the world as His own. People suffer for innumerable reasons—physical and mental. But this suffering, as it revolves around desires rooted in illusion, binds those who suffer even more tightly to illusion. Therefore, this kind of suffering is termed "illusory suffering" because such suffering is grounded in illusion. The Avatar, however, wants to free people from their suffering, so He wants to make them suffer for God. This suffering is known as "real suffering" because it loosens the bindings of people's sanskaras (mental impressions)

176

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS and leads them to Reality. How does the Avatar bring this about? He burns His own cloak of illusion (which is His constant crucifixion) so that others' illusory cloaks will also be burned. And the brilliance of the Avatar's Shama attracts the moths (parwanas). The Avatar burns His cloak of illusion to attract His lovers to Him. He suffers infinitely and this suffering draws His lovers to Him. Once His lovers are drawn to Him, His naaz may make them suffer, but this suffering is "real suffering" as it frees them from all suffering and eventually unites them with God. The life of the Avatar is an Illusion-consuming Flame. The Avatar's lovers, like moths, gather, hovering about Him, the Flame. A few are even so possessed by love that they fly into the Flame and burn themselves, their false selves, and so experience the "I am God" state. To be so consumed by love, however, depends upon the grace of the Avatar. As Baba finished, He put the alphabet board on His lap, holding it gracefully between His fingers while a profound silence settled over the room. Baba, the Divine Shama, the illusion-consuming Flame, looked so resplendent that all eyes were centered on the radiance of His face, and all hearts were moved by His compassion and His sacrifice in suffering for the whole world. Barbadi and Abadi: Ruin and Prosperity The hushed atmosphere in the room, after Baba concluded the absorbing discourse on shama and parwana, did not last long. One of the local organizers approached Baba and started discussing the morning program of house visits with Him. D. Satyanarayana was scheduled to have Baba come to his home first. But, as in Eluru, Baba on His own changed the schedule and went to visit someone who was not on the list at all—B. Bhaskara Raju.

177

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN The previous day K. Sastri had asked Bhaskara, "Is Baba going to visit your home tomorrow?" "I don't know," he replied. "Don't you know the program of house visits?" Sastri asked incredulously and then added, "Tomorrow Baba will visit your house." A little later, when Bhaskara saw Dhanapathi, he mentioned this and Dhanapathi told him that his name was not on the list of those to be visited by Baba. "Come to my house," Dhanapathi said, as he thought that in this way, Bhaskara would be able to have at least some time with Baba in the morning since Baba was definitely going to visit his house. Bhaskara didn't know what to do. One member of KDRM assured him that Baba wasn't going to visit his house while another had told him just the opposite. Deciding finally to follow Dhanapathi's suggestion, he and his wife left their home on the morning of the 26th and went to Dhanapathi's house. In the meantime, Baba had left the Travelers' Bungalow and had gone straight to their house. No one was there, of course, and Baba sat on a chair on the verandah for a few moments and then left, expressing His displeasure that Bhaskara was not there to greet Him! Hearing this, Dhanapathi suddenly recalled the conversation he had had the previous day and, realizing that Bhaskara must have gone to his house, rushed home in a car to bring him to Baba. Bhaskara and his wife got into Dhanapathi's car, but by the time they returned to their home, Baba had left. In fact, He had already visited D. Satyanarayana as well and by the time they caught up with Baba, His car was stopped near the home of B. Bapi Raju. Baba gave Bhaskara a piercing look as he approached the car, and that one glance was enough to plunge him into a vortex of emotions. Baba gestured, "Where were you when the God-Man Himself came to visit your house?" "Baba," he replied with down-cast eyes, "I was misled. I was waiting at doctor's house for Your darshan." He was obviously upset as he uttered these words. Bhaskara is a thin, even frail, person and, although he

178

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS tried to keep his emotions hidden inside, his face was flushed with feeling and a moment later he wept openly like a child. Seeing his state, Baba asked him about his health, and then affectionately, and without warning, reached out and tickled him. In spite of himself, Bhaskara began to laugh and Baba added, "Now, go home quickly and wait for Me. I will visit your house again after visiting all the other homes." He and his wife went home immediately while Baba proceeded to Bapi Raju's house. Baba had visited here during His first Andhra tour, the previous year. At that time Bapi was working in a firm called M. B. and Sons. But the day Baba left Andhra, coincidentally Bapi was discharged from his job. He took this as Baba's blessing and was delighted that now he could work full time, not for M. B. and Sons but only for M. B.: Meher Baba. Baba had instructed that a small sum of money be given to Bapi to be used in the work of spreading Baba's message of love and truth. Bapi had used this amount for train and bus fares to enable him to go from town to town, but he hadn't spent even a pie (penny) of it for food or personal comforts. He still had five rupees left from the small sum given to him. The sincerity with which Bapi was doing the work pleased Baba and He remarked that although in the eyes of the world Bapi was a poor man, he and his family members were fortunate to be rich in Baba's love. Baba remarked that such love was rare and then added, "Even if such lovers were to forget Me, I would not forget them!" Baba continued: I am the Avatar, I am the Perfect Master; I am whatever you take Me to be. I am what I am, and, in fact, I am beyond that too! Those who love Baba may have to pass through a phase of suffering. But out of this barbadi [ruin] emerges the real abadi [prosperity]. Gesturing at Bapi, Baba commented cryptically, "He is now sinking in sand, next he will be floating in air and finally he will find himself established on a firm foundation." His fingers gesturing with grace yet rapidity, Baba

179

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN expanded on this comment. The following is the gist of what I gathered from Baba's impromptu comments: The average man of the world feels as if he has a stable position, but remains ignorant of the fact that his very "security" is like a pool of quicksand which will drag him down. Those who are comfortable in the world seek even more comfort and there is no end to this seeking to further solidify one's position. But the only way to achieve permanent stability is to not depend on worldly security. Invariably lovers of God do not seek a worldly refuge. In their overwhelming love for their Beloved, these lovers are unmindful of all calamities or suffering; the only thing they can cling to is their love. Hence, they are like particles of dust floating in the air. But as soon as this type of love for the Beloved blossoms in their hearts, the love itself becomes their refuge. So they find themselves, before long, established on a rock-like foundation of unshakable faith, a profound conviction in the Beloved as Love Itself. As for Bapi Raju, he had to pass through some really difficult times. There was even a day when his wife told him that there was no food in the house. (Just then help came, but that's a different story.) However, now, after a period of thirty-two years, he is well off financially and his conviction in Beloved Baba as the Highest of the High continues to deepen and mature. To quote a Sufi mystic: On some occasions, He gives by depriving you, Sometimes He deprives you in giving. To accept cheerfully the refusals and favors of the Divine Beloved, in a spirit of total surrender to His will, is to invite His grace.

180

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS Flavors of Intimacy Baba continued with His house visits at Tadepalligudem. At each home, there was a different expression of Baba's intimacy with His lovers. Baba's physical presence made a deep inroad into the consciousness of His dear ones, creating a path as it were along which their love could flow to Him more easily and more directly. These house visits helped them learn to house Him in their hearts. At one place, the daughter of a Baba lover whom Baba called "a fine man" could not contain herself and wept uncontrollably at seeing Baba. With great tenderness, Baba consoled her with His divine touch. At another place, Baba was asked to give a name to the family's twelve-day-old son. The twelfth day happens to be the day on which Hindus name their new-born sons. Baba looked amused at this request and spelled out "Meher Kumar" on His board. While visiting the home of a Baba lover who was in charge of the transportation arrangements, Baba casually inquired, "How many children have you?" "Seven," was the reply and Baba looked delighted. Whether Baba was pleased with the fact that he had so many children or particularly with the number seven was impossible to say. Perhaps He would have seemed as delighted had the man said, "One." At one home, pandits chanted Sanskrit verses to honor Baba and Baba gave handfuls of sweets to the son of the host, instructing him that he should have one each day while remembering Baba. Wherever Baba found people ailing in the homes He visited, He prescribed special medication for them to take, usually along with His name. Baba went to visit the Ganesh Rice mill where, the previous day, the poor-feeding program had been held. Baba remarked, "I am the 'poorest of the poor' so whosoever serves the poor, serves Me." During this visit it was brought to Baba's attention that Dhanapathi had forgotten to introduce some of his close family to Him. Baba teased Dhanapathi by remarking, "No one in the whole world is forgotten by Me and you forgot a few of your very close ones! What sort of a memory have you?"

181

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN And He smiled a Baba smile. At one point, as they were traveling, Baba's car had to wait at a railway crossing. Baba got down from the car and then, to everyone's surprise, walked into a nearby shop, ostensibly to get out of the sun. The mandali, meanwhile, were told to stay outside in the sun which was quite intense. But almost immediately some clouds came and gave them relief. Baba also visited the hut of a poor family and sat on the ground with them for a while. This visit had not been scheduled. At the Divine Life Society, Baba was received with great respect and the following excerpts from their welcoming address give some idea of their reverence for Baba: It is a great pleasure for us to present this address to You on the occasion of Your second visit to this branch. . . . We closely followed Your latest message, "The Highest of the High." It recalls the words of Lord Sri Krishna to Arjuna demanding complete surrender to Him with body, mind and all. . . . Your words, "Make Me your constant companion" are ever roaring in our ears. . . . Please permit us to declare to the public that You do not belong to any limited circle, but belong to one and all, the entire world. It is neither possible nor practical to detail all the homes Baba visited, or narrate all of the special incidents of love which transpired during those visits. But perhaps something of the flavor of the intimacy of these love encounters between the Beloved and His lovers can be found in the above. Tears Bring You Closer to Him After completing all the other home visits, as He had promised earlier, Baba returned to Bhaskara Raju's house where he and his wife were waiting for their beloved God-Man. They paid their respects to Baba who sat down on a folding cot. Bhaskara's eyes feasted on Baba's beautiful and radiant face. Baba gestured, "Sing a nice song for Me. But be quick, I have to go

182

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS to Gopalapuram." Bhaskara sang a song which he had composed in Hindi. Later it was recomposed in Telugu and has become a popular song among Baba lovers in Andhra. Baba looked pleased with the song. Originally, Bhaskara and his wife had not expected Baba to visit their home. And later, when Baba assured them that He would, He also instructed them to go straight there and wait for Him, so they had not been able to get any fruits or sweets to offer to Him. This meant that Baba could not bless what was offered to Him and then have it distributed as His prasad to those in the house. Although Bhaskara and his wife hadn't mentioned this, Baba suddenly asked Bhaskara's wife to get Him a glass of water. She did so, thinking Baba must be thirsty, but instead of drinking it, Baba merely dipped His fingers into the water and then gave the glass back, commenting, "Distribute the water. . . as My prasad." Before He left, Baba again called Bhaskara's wife to Him and, pointing at Bhaskara, remarked, "He is my man; I hand him over to you. Look after him carefully." Bhaskara has been blessed by Baba with a strong conviction in His divinity and he continues to travel throughout Andhra to spread His message of love and truth. A footnote to Baba's visit to Bhaskara's house can be added now as well. While there, Baba asked for the children to be called to Him. Bharati, who was three or four at the time, was eating or drinking something in the kitchen. When she was called to see Baba, she replied, "I'll come when I finish." But by the time she came out, Baba had left. Over the subsequent three decades, although Bhaskara had many opportunities to be in Baba's company, or to attend gatherings of His lovers, it always seemed that something came up which prevented Bharati from joining the family on such occasions. In January 1985, just before Amartithi, she visited Meherazad for the first time along with her family. In our conversation, Baba's visit to her family in 1954 was mentioned and she then haltingly told me of how she had missed her chance to see Baba.

183

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN "Why didn't I go at once when I was called?" she wondered aloud in obvious regret and repentance. "Why didn't He prompt me to go to Him? Why did He allow me to miss my chance?" she exclaimed in distress, and began to weep. I replied, "Because He is compassionate." "Compassionate! How?" she asked, hiding her head in her sari so I would not see her crying. "Perhaps so that you should weep in His remembrance and love Him more someday," I suggested. "But why did it have to take thirty years before I could come here to have His darshan?" "Baba knows the opportune moment when your shedding tears in love for Him will bring you closer to Him. And thirty years of waiting to receive such a great blessing is nothing!" By this time, not only were tears rolling down her cheeks, but mine as well. However, I managed to conclude, "Each drop of your tears will cleanse your heart. This will bring you closer to Him and you will find Him walking toward you." The next day I met Bharati at Meherabad and casually remarked, "So, at last you have come to Meherabad!" This once again brought the tears to the surface and I continued, "Now you must be feeling Baba getting closer to you. Mind you, He may walk so fast that soon the span of thirty years will, by His grace, be quickly crossed!" At this we both laughed freely. Baba Sits Majestically Atop His Car After the house visits at Tadepalligudem, Baba left for Gopalapuram. On the way, He stopped at a small village, Ramchandrapuram. Here, everyone seemed to know of Baba and had great reverence for Him. After a small darshan program, Baba's arti was sung in chorus and then all proceeded to Gopalapuram. They arrived there around 3:00 in the afternoon. Arrangements for Baba's brief stay had been made in the house of M. N. Swami who had vacated it for Baba's use. On

184

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS arriving they found that tea was already ready and the mandali were requested to have it immediately. The tea was to be served in a nearby place and Baba permitted the mandali, even including Eruch, to leave Him and have tea. Only Bhaskara Raju was left waiting with Baba. Baba seemed restless and walked from room to room in the house—a characteristic of His when engaged in inner working. In the meantime, some of the people who had gathered around the house waiting for the darshan program, began climbing over the compound walls so they could approach the house and see Baba. Bhaskara saw this and was upset at this breach of discipline. His inner desire was to go out and reprimand those who were threatening to disturb Baba's privacy. Although thin and not particularly strong, he was full of fervor where Baba was concerned. Knowing what was in his mind, Baba turned to him and gestured that he shouldn't worry. But Bhaskara was still boiling within. Baba walked over to him and lovingly put His hands on his shoulders and gently pushed him until he was seated on the windowsill. Now there was no question of disobeying and leaving Baba's presence to scold the interlopers. A little later, Baba gave Bhaskara some tea and biscuits which had been kept in the house for Him. Baba looked at him with love and tears gathered in Bhaskara's eyes. Such intimate moments with Baba which bring tears coursing down one's cheeks, whether they occur in dreams or during one's silent inner communion with Him, link a person to His Presence and softly push the individual closer to the Indivisible One—Baba! Baba continued to seem restless, however. He was displeased that people were forced to wait outside in the hot sun for Him, while His mandali were leisurely having their tea. When Dhanapathi returned, Baba asked him whether he had called Baba there for the sake of the villagers or so that he could entertain the mandali! Baba continued, "I will wait here for only five more minutes. Remember, I have come for these people and not for a picnic or

185

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN tea party for the mandali! I don't like the idea of sitting here when people are waiting for Me there [at the pandal]. Once I lose my mood, I might beat you! Don't act like a fool." Shortly thereafter, Baba left for the pandal, arriving there by around 3:30. The hot sun did not seem to deter the crowds, for even as Baba arrived, more people could be seen flocking to the area. From nowhere, clouds suddenly appeared and it began to drizzle. As soon as arti was started, it began raining more steadily and the heat was immediately dissipated and a nice cool atmosphere prevailed. The villagers considered this sudden, brief, and unexpected shower most auspicious and, who knows, perhaps indeed the rain was a tangible result of Baba's compassion for those who had stood in the hot sun waiting for Him! People in the pandal started to stand up so they could have a better view of Baba. As people stood, those sitting behind them had to stand as well so they could see. Soon there was a good deal of confusion and unrest in the gathering as all started trying to get a better glimpse of Baba. Baba stood up so all could see Him and then walked to each side of the dais and folded His hands to the crowds, asking them to please remain seated. Copies of one of the prepared messages, "Relief from Suffering," in Telugu and English, were distributed to the people. The message, though brief, has the profound simplicity of the Buddha's "four noble truths." It reads: Man or woman, whether rich or poor, great or small, each is under the spell of some sort of suffering. The relief from every kind of suffering is within yourself, if you try, under all circumstances and in every walk of life, to think honestly, act honestly, and live honestly. When you put your wholehearted faith in God, the relief is found. You are already in possession of Infinite power and happiness, but it is your way of life which prevents you from enjoying these eternal treasures of God. As the leaflets were being passed out, the crowd again began to get restless. Baba once more stood and asked all to sit

186

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS down. Then Baba Himself sat up on the top of the backrest of His chair so that everyone could have a better view of Him. The crowd was too large, perhaps more than 13,000, for Baba to give prasad to each in the limited time He had available, so Baba touched the sweets to be distributed later and then left the platform and went to His car. This precipitated a headlong rush toward Baba's car. Many had brought sweets and garlands to offer Baba and, seeing that they would have no opportunity to do so, they now began throwing their garlands before Baba's car. A veritable rain of flowers poured down. Baba's car was like an island in the middle of a river of humanity that swirled about, flooding its banks, because the Ocean of Love was now in its midst. After the car had gone only a short distance, Baba had it stopped and then got down and sat underneath a tree so His lovers would have another opportunity to see Him. But the multitude was so vast that those at the back still could not get a glimpse of Baba. Therefore, Baba climbed up to the roof of the car and stood there for a few moments, and then sat for a while so all could see Him. Meanwhile, poor Kumar had to scramble as best he could up the back of the car so that he could hold an umbrella over Baba's head. But Baba Himself seemed unmindful of the sun as He sat there looking out over the large assemblage. Seeing Baba sitting so majestically atop the car, the people spontaneously started singing bhajans glorifying Him. Truly it was a spectacle that would have melted the hardest heart. Luckily there is some brief footage in the Andhra film capturing this heart-stirring event. The crowd was so unexpectedly large because villagers had come, not just from Gopalapuram, but from many of the surrounding villages as well—traveling by bullock carts so as not to miss this rare opportunity of seeing the Avatar, God in human form, in their midst. Baba was here for only three quarters of an hour and yet the crowd seemed to enjoy every moment spent in His company. Only a brief message had been delivered; there had been no time for singing bhajans during the program and Baba had

187

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN not distributed prasad personally. Yet, He filled the darshan grounds with the music of His silence, and the sweetness of His presence radiated from the top of the car. Simultaneous Rest and Restlessness Baba left Gopalapuram for Nidadavolu at around 4:15 P.M. The road in places was just a country unpaved road and Baba's lovers had put flags along it as it wound through the fields so that Baba's caravan would know which way to go. Some of the mandali were reminded of Baba's Hamirpur tour, especially when Baba stopped the car and gave darshan to groups of His lovers waiting on the road for Him. After traveling for two hours, Baba and His party reached Nidadavolu. Within ten minutes of Baba's arrival, a large darshan program was held. During this program, Baba spontaneously decided to convey "something special" to the gathering but as there was no microphone, Baba wasn't able to do this which displeased Him. Although the original schedule called for Baba to spend only an hour at Nidadavolu, in addition to giving darshan to about 5,000 people, He decided to visit a few of His lovers' houses as well. He went to the Andhra Meher Center which was in the house of I. C. Mallikarjuna Rao. Baba bowed down to His picture there which was used for worship. He also visited the head office of KDRM. Then Baba went to T. S. Kutumba Sastri's house where a woman who had been mistreated and finally kicked out of her home by her husband was introduced to Baba as a "very unfortunate person." There was a serious look on Baba's face and He gestured, "Why do you call her unfortunate when this has ultimately led her to be in the presence of God in human form? You should regard her as most fortunate; more fortunate than the rishis and munis who have longed for ages for My darshan." Baba then lovingly turned His attention to the woman and gestured, "Don't worry, don't fear; I will help you. Remember

188

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS Me and be happy." Baba's responses to those in need always seem so simple, and yet the God-Man's assurance, "Don't worry, I will help you," carries with it a deep internal assistance and is more effective than the most elaborate sermon from others. Incidentally, it may be added here that although sometimes it does seem that some people yearn for the Avatar's contact for years, while others are granted this rare privilege without seemingly desiring it, the Avatar, however, in His infinite Compassion, always chooses the right moment for such contact; it is never an instant too soon or a moment too late. A little after sunset, Baba left for Kovvur which He reached at 8:00 that night. He was led directly to P. Ramalingeshwara (Ramling) Rao's house. When the mandali got down from their buses, they saw a large gathering of Ramling's friends and relatives waiting to have Baba's darshan. What they did not know was that Ramling's daughter was getting married and thus the ranks of those waiting to greet Baba were swelled by the guests of the wedding party. In that crowd were many of the important people from the town and women dressed in elegant and beautifully colored saris. Liveliness and joy filled the air. A nice pandal had been erected and a comfortable chair, covered with a lion skin, had been placed there for Baba. All of this care reflected the host's great love for Baba. In mid-January when Ramling first heard of Baba's intended visit to Andhra, he had written Him offering his services. He wrote that from the moment Baba entered Andhra to the instant He left, he would stay with Him and assist Him in any way he could. In response to this letter, a reply was sent to Ramling in which Baba nicknamed him "Baba's P.A." meaning personal assistant. Now, when Baba saw the large crowd waiting for Him, He turned to Ramling and remarked, "You are My P.A. You wish to see to My comfort. And yet, after the very tiring program at Gopalapuram where I had to give darshan from the top of the car, I find that instead of being allowed to rest here, you expect Me now to give darshan and meet all these people."

189

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Ramling was tongue-tied and immediately felt that Baba was right and that he had been inconsiderate of Baba's health in expecting Him to meet so many of his relatives and wedding guests. K. Sastri then began reprimanding him, telling him that introductions to those gathered should be postponed till the next day and Baba should be allowed to rest. This often happened around Baba, concern for His well being would prompt others to speak out in situations where normally they would remain silent. Baba immediately intervened before any argument could ensue between Sastri and Ramling and, in His inimitable way, indirectly rebuked both of them while simultaneously reassuring them of His love: "For eternity, I have been simultaneously experiencing continual rest and continual restlessness. Don't worry about my rest, but try to anticipate my needs and listen attentively to what I say." A Night Stay in the Launches Changing the subject slightly, Baba went on, "At Nidadavolu, I wanted to dictate something, but they did not have a mike. Printed messages which had been dictated earlier were distributed; they have their significance, but messages dictated spontaneously are different. When I dictate on the board, on the spot, then those messages have a special significance. Last night a dance was arranged at Tadepalligudem. I had the urge to convey a message but the mike that was there was out of order." Completely out of context, Dhanapathi suddenly interjected, "Baba, there is a good mast in Kovvur!" Baba smiled and commented, "Now it seems that Dhanapathi's mind, because of his love for Me, has also gone out of order! If he were to see Me as I really am, even just a glimpse, then he wouldn't interrupt Me and say, 'Baba, take rest, take food or here is a mast!' He will then become a mast himself." All present had a good laugh and this served as a signal for an informal darshan to begin.

190

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS Ramling had printed copies of the welcome address which were distributed. The opening lines give an idea of his faith in Baba, for the address began, "Blessed Baba! Welcome Lord of Love, Lord Siva Himself." Then those present were introduced to Baba. As one person introduced all of his family members to Baba—from grandparents to grandchildren—Baba smiled and gestured, "I am My own wife, My own husband, My own child. This is not just idle talk, but I am that." Despite His earlier remarks about wishing to rest, Baba not only met all those gathered, but also permitted them to perform His arti and then to come forward to garland Him. There were flower garlands, lace garlands, camphor garlands, elaborate garlands of all sorts and sizes were lovingly placed around Baba's neck with such rapidity that Eruch quickly had to remove some before Baba's face was completely immersed in flowers. Baba, looking radiant and beaming His inimitable smile, in receiving the garlands mirrored the love of those offering them to Him. And, accompanying Baba's smile was His blessing for each. After greeting all, Baba was led inside where He was served supper. By the time we finished our meals, it was past 9:00 and most of us were exhausted from the long day and wondering when we would be able to sleep. When we asked Pendu what the arrangements were, he informed us that we would be spending the night on launches on the Godavari river. This struck almost all of us as an excellent arrangement, for the thought of sleeping under the stars while the Godavari gently lapped against the sides of the launch seemed most appealing. But as time passed with no move being made to leave Ramling's house, some again approached Pendu to find out what was happening and he said, "Forget about sleeping for a while; we still have to attend a program first!" This program was news to us. Baba had been scheduled to give darshan the next morning, but apparently when He heard that hundreds of people, town folks and villagers, had already gathered in the pandal on the banks of the river, He agreed to stop there before retiring for the night. Baba often

191

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN stated that He was the slave of the love of His lovers, and we saw proof of it again this night, for Baba really did look tired. But He did not want to disappoint the hearts of those who had gathered in His love and devotion. It seems that Baba's "rest" was in answering the restless calls of His lovers. By the time Baba reached the pandal, there were nearly five thousand people there who hailed Him as He arrived. The pandal had been nicely decorated and was illuminated well so that all could clearly see Baba. It has been noticed many times that when Baba appeared before the public, His face seemed to shine with a special radiance which enhanced His physical beauty. All were spellbound seeing Baba's luminous countenance. Many in the crowd spontaneously remarked, "What a divine expression!" "How divinely pure!" So intent were the people in gazing at Baba's charming radiant face that even when the sound of fireworks, which had been arranged in Baba's honor, could be heard exploding outside, none left to look at them. Baba sat there for around half an hour and the feast of His silent presence and vibrant love ended by around 10:00 that night. We then traveled only a short distance down the banks of the Godavari to where our launches were waiting. Baba's launch was quite well equipped. It had a separate bedroom, living room, dining room and even electricity. Baba and four of the mandali were to stay here. There were two other launches for the rest of those traveling with Baba. These were moored next to each other and the quickest way to get from one to the other was simply to jump from deck to deck. While we were scurrying about in the dark (there were only a few lanterns on each launch) looking for places to sleep and stow our bags, Helen of Dehra Dun misjudged the distance between the launches and fell into the river. Although he landed in waist deep water, he had the presence of mind to hold his bag over his head so it wouldn't get soaked. In good-natured camaraderie, this feat was cheered by the rest of us. It was after 11:00 when we finally got our luggage stowed away. As there were so many of us, we slept wherever we could, some on the roofs of the launches, some on the little deck

192

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS space that was available, some inside. Once we were all settled, we cast off and set out for the opposite shore. As we approached, the engines were cut and anchors were dropped. Baba's launch continued until it was practically on the Rajahmundry bank itself. This was done so that Baba would not be disturbed by any noise from the Kovvur side, or by His people either. Baba's Order to Drown Savak in the Godavari The next morning a small boat brought large containers full of tea and South-Indian delicacies, such as uppama, for breakfast. It was delightful on the river in the early morning, seeing the sun shining on the sparkling waters and Kovvur nestled along the bank on the far side. Savak Kotwal was in charge of catering and so he accepted the food and then distributed it to all on the two launches where we were staying. There was plenty and we enjoyed ourselves. After breakfast, our launches were taken all the way to the Rajahmundry side where Baba's launch was already anchored. Baba was strolling on the beach with a few of His mandali. He could see a crowd forming on the Kovvur banks and turned to Eruch and inquired, "What time is it? It's getting late, already people are waiting for Me and we haven't even had our breakfast yet!" Just then Koduri Krishna Rao, who had sent us our morning refreshments, had himself taken across the river to Baba to make sure He had everything He needed. Baba greeted him in a solemn mood and gestured, "Why didn't you send breakfast for Me?" "But I did, Baba," Krishna Rao replied. In His All-knowing ignorance, Baba totally overlooked this and continued, "You have forgotten the Avatar and remembered only His mandali." Krishna Rao looked puzzled but did not say anything; it was not his way to argue or offer excuses on his behalf. To his immense surprise, Baba unexpectedly turned to one of His mandali and gestured, "Throw him in the

193

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN river!" Koduri Krishna Rao was startled by the authoritative tone with which Eruch spoke this out, and by the fact that instantly one of the mandali stepped forward to grab him. Instinctively, without thinking, Krishna Rao retreated. This "chase" continued for a minute or two until Baba called both to Him. Krishna Rao's mind was too shaken by the incident to appreciate the fact that Baba's very order that he be thrown into the Godavari indicated the special intimacy that Baba felt for him. Baba would never have given such an order to someone who was not one of His close ones. Krishna Rao was not aware of this at the time, however, and his mind was in a state of turmoil as he approached. Baba gestured, "Forget about it. Don't worry, I forgive you," and He smiled. While Krishna Rao was still reeling under the shock of what had just transpired the mandali's launches pulled up on shore, some distance from where Baba was standing. Baba called for Savak Kotwal. "Did you have a good breakfast?" Baba asked. "Yes, Baba," Savak answered. "It was very nice and we had more than enough." Baba's eyebrows rose, as though in surprise and, instead of looking pleased, Baba seemed upset, and then informed Savak, "While you were seeing that everyone on the two launches had enough to eat, Baba's launch was not provided with anything! Do you know that?" This came as a shock to Savak who was responsible for seeing that all received their meals. Savak apologized and asked Baba's pardon for the mistake that had occurred. Apparently what had happened was that Krishna Rao had sent the food in a launch and had either forgotten to inform the boatman that some of the refreshments were to be taken to Baba's launch, or the boatman had not properly understood his instructions. When Savak received the tea and delicacies, he assumed that a similar arrangement must have been made for Baba's breakfast and that it had been sent directly to His launch. As Baba's launch was moored at a distance, it wasn't possible to simply call out and make sure. It was no one's fault really; just a case of lack of communication.

194

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS To some it may appear that Baba's displeasure was completely out of proportion to the "cause." But Baba's actions cannot be compared to those of an ordinary man. He expressed certain emotions only because through them He was able to reach deep into the hearts of His dear ones to awaken love. To say that Baba got angry is, in a way, not right. Even to say Baba was annoyed, or upset, irritated or displeased does not capture what it was like when Baba was "out of mood." Baba's moods were such that if He was happy, others felt happy just being in His presence. When Baba became serious or solemn, whether He said anything or not, all felt the solemnity about Him. When Baba "lost His mood," it was like dark rain clouds suddenly covering the sun. What hurt the mandali most was to find Baba in an unhappy mood owing to some negligence on their part. And the reaction Baba's "anger" caused in those who experienced it was very different from what might be expected from a worldly standpoint. It was like a delicate surgery which created, through temporary agony, lasting love. Baba called Krishna Rao to Him. Krishna Rao was a tall man with strong broad shoulders. When he hurried over, Baba turned to Him and conveyed, "Savak is the one entrusted with the duty of catering. Yet he only thought about those on the other launches and he did not think of Me! Will you now obey Me if I ask you to do something for Me?" Krishna Rao was still shaken from his experience of Baba's displeasure and humbly replied, "Yes, Baba." Baba then gestured, "Get a strong rope and a big stone; tie it around Savak's neck and throw him in the middle of the Godavari!" Baba then turned and casually walked away. Once more Krishna Rao's mind was plunged in confusion while his heart was thrown into turmoil. Seeing him hesitate, Savak urged him, "Hurry up, carry out Baba's orders." Krishna Rao was astonished. How could this be? He knew from his own experience how difficult it was to obey such an order and here one of Baba's mandali was blaming him for not seeing to his execution promptly enough. He marveled at Savak's faith and love, for his eagerness to literally follow

195

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba's order indicated a devotion to Baba whose depth he could not begin to fathom. But despite Savak's promptings, he could not bring himself to throw Savak into the river. Further complicating the situation was the fact that there were no large stones (or even small ones) to be seen on the shore so literal obedience to the order did not seem possible. Krishna Rao hesitantly approached Baba and confessed his inability to carry out the order. Baba did not reply at once, but that silence churned up many an emotion in Krishna Rao's heart. Finally, and suddenly, to Krishna Rao's delight, the expression of displeasure on Baba's face disappeared and He told him not to worry about it. Then he called Savak over and also pardoned him for his negligence. After doing that, Baba changed the subject completely and seemed to forget about the whole affair. This too was typical of Baba's way of working with His lovers; He might seem to take one to task for some trifling affair, blowing it up completely out of proportion, but when He forgave, it was done so wholeheartedly that it was as if the matter had never happened. Yet it was not so easy for Krishna Rao to forget it all. After a while all were instructed to get into the launches to head back to Kovvur. Krishna Rao had tremendous respect for Baba, which was why he had come forward to act as Baba's host, but his heart had not completely accepted Baba as the Avatar. This incident, however, far from convincing Krishna Rao that Baba was a hardhearted and capricious taskmaster, was instrumental in helping him love Baba as the God-Man. Krishna Rao's subsequent faith and conviction in Baba were marvelous to behold. In later years they prompted him, at considerable expense, to erect on his own property, a beautiful monument of stone and bronze to commemorate the Avatar's visit and to inspire others to love Him as He should be loved. We cannot truly understand the way in which the Avatar "tunes" the hearts of His lovers, we can only marvel at the beauty of the music they ultimately produce.

196

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS Savak's Desperate Yearning to Be with Baba Here it seems reasonable, and appropriate as well, to digress a little and briefly recount Savak's coming to Baba. This will give something of the flavor of the lives of those who surrendered totally to Meher Baba, the God-Man, and sincerely tried to follow His every wish. They only wanted to please Him whose slightest act, they believed, was a selfless dispensation of divine love, not only to them, but for all humanity. The least negligence on their part in following Baba's instructions was torture to them. This was the life of the mandali; a life of complete surrender in obedience to the eternal Master, the Avatar. Savak came from a middle class family and had a job in Bombay in the Bank of India. At the age of twenty-three he fell in love with Nargiz who was then nineteen. She was from a very wealthy family but she and Savak loved each other despite the difference in their social status. Nargiz's parents, however, were opposed to the marriage. They were concerned that their daughter would not be able to lead a comfortable life if married to Savak. But Nargiz insisted and she and Savak married in spite of her parents' reservations. In those days of arranged marriages, this caused quite a commotion in the Parsi community. Although Savak and Nargiz were happy together, a great spiritual longing developed in Savak. After office hours, instead of going home, he took to visiting sadhus and saints in Bombay, and he would spend a good deal of money in serving them. Luckily, in the course of his spiritual search, Savak had the rare good fortune of meeting Upasni Maharaj, Hazrat Babajan and Narayan Maharaj—three of the Perfect Masters of the time. While reading Sakori na Sadguru, a biography in Gujarati of Upasni Maharaj, Savak for the first time came across Meher Baba's name. Later, while visiting Hazrat Babajan, he overheard someone commenting that Babajan was Meher Baba's Sadguru. The same person also happened to mention that Meher Baba was staying at Meherabad, near Ahmednagar. Hearing this,

197

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Savak spontaneously had the urge to visit Meher Baba. The moment he saw Baba, he knew he had found the One for whom he had been searching. After that first meeting, even though it entailed a twelve-hour train ride each way, Savak would go to Ahmednagar almost every weekend to be with Baba. During the week, as soon as his work was over, he would go to Chowpaty, a beach, where he would feed any sadhus that were there, regardless of whether they were genuine or not. A considerable part of his income was spent in this way. Savak also continued to visit Upasni Maharaj, Hazrat Babajan and Narayan Maharaj, but now, each time he met them, he would simply pray to them, "May Meher Baba's grace descend upon me. Please grant me this." On weekdays, after feeding the sadhus, Savak would return home and spend the rest of his time, well into the night, reading spiritual books. The Kabirvani (the couplets of Kabir, the Perfect Master) was one of his favorites. Nargiz, out of love for Savak, did her best to try and stay awake as he read although she had no real interest in spiritual subjects. Nargiz found it difficult to understand Savak's preoccupation as she had no leaning toward spirituality. Savak, on the other hand, seemed quite content in spending almost all of his time and money either visiting Baba or serving sadhus in Bombay, while virtually ignoring his wife and newly born daughter. Nargiz's parents, especially her father, were quite distressed at this and, feeling that she was being neglected, suggested she divorce Savak and come and stay with them. Nargiz told her father that whatever was happening to her was her destiny and she must face it. However, as time passed, she became interested in meeting this Meher Baba who seemed to be stealing her husband's heart and making him forget all about his family and worldly responsibilities. One time, on hearing that Baba had come to Bombay, Nargiz in desperation went to Dina Talati's to meet Him. Baba walked in and walked past her without her noticing Him. Then Vishnu, one of Baba's mandali, entered the room and

198

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS asked her to come in and see Baba. She entered and sat before Baba, exclaiming, "So you are Meher Baba!" Baba nodded that He was and then, with obvious concern, asked her what she wanted. The look of loving compassion which Nargiz saw in Baba's face unleashed all of her pent-up emotions and she burst into tears and complained that Savak was neglecting her and their new born child, Najoo. Baba nodded tenderly and said, "I have come not to separate, but to unite." These words pierced her heart. Baba added, "Don't worry. Everything will be all right." Nargiz felt reassured and inwardly she was filled with joy. Baba also moderated Savak's enthusiasm for visiting sadhus by remarking once, "Those who have come in contact with the Emperor do not need to seek favor of the guards to gain admittance to His palace." After this, Savak stopped visiting them unless on Baba's orders. Over the next twelve years, although Nargiz was still primarily interested in raising a family and leading an ordinary worldly life, she helped Savak do whatever they could for Baba. She used to stitch clothes for the masts and the mad in Baba's ashrams. Savak, who was still working at the bank, longed to be with Baba permanently, however. In 1939 he wrote Baba a letter in which he poured out his heart, explaining how his only desire was to leave everything and come stay with Baba. Baba replied, "Dear Savak, I know how you long. . . . I know how you feel. I know what you think. Don't worry and leave everything to Me. . . . " This letter, signed by Baba, only fueled the fire of Savak's longing and, on the day he was promoted from the post of a cashier to that of an agent of the bank at a branch in Bombay (a prestigious post both socially and financially), he resigned from his job. Nargiz was appalled when she heard of Savak's rash decision, but he explained that he couldn't concentrate any more on his job because his longing to join Baba had become overpowering. Nargiz wrote to Baba about Savak's reckless move and Baba immediately called Savak to Bangalore to see Him.

199

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Savak explained to Baba that he could no longer bear to stay in the world and, since Baba wouldn't allow him to come live with Him, he was going to go to the Himalayas. Baba looked serious at this and conveyed, "If you can find any guru who is greater than I, then you may go to the Himalayas, otherwise you should come to stay with Me." This was the most unexpected yet most welcome invitation and Savak immediately renounced his idea of going to the Himalayas and declared without hesitation that he intended to come and stay with Baba. "To You I Shall Give the Ocean" Baba, however, told Savak that first he should go back to Bombay and return with Nargiz so that He could discuss the matter with her. Baba wanted to know what she thought of Savak's intention of coming to stay permanently with Him. Accordingly, a few days later, the couple arrived and Baba immediately broached the subject with Nargiz. "Savak is coming to stay with Me," He informed her, with a look of great solemnity. "What," He asked with great tenderness, "is your wish?" Nargiz replied that she would follow Savak wherever he went, and then added simply, "Whatever belongs to me is also yours." Baba looked very pleased at this response and began giving them instructions for winding up their affairs in Bombay and joining Him. When they returned to Bombay, they therefore began selling everything they owned, except for a sewing machine which Nargiz had Baba's permission to keep. She had used it to stitch the masts' clothes and she thought it would be useful, so she asked Baba if they could keep it and He said, "Yes." So it was that on March 15, 1940, the Kotwal family—Savak, Nargiz and their three children, Najoo, Hilla and Adi—came to Bangalore with their worldly possessions reduced to a sewing machine, a very small box which contained all of Nargiz's jewelry, and a large amount of cash which was stuffed in an

200

SHAMA-PARWANA AND SOME MEMORABLE INCIDENTS envelope. Soon after they arrived, the enormity of what they had done— committing themselves to a penniless life in the Master's ashram—hit Nargiz with a shock. She had never protested about joining Baba, but now that it was happening, and so precipitously, it seemed too much for her and she fell sick. Savak, holding the envelope that contained the proceeds from everything they had sold, wanted to offer it to Baba. But Baba, who touched money only when giving it to the poor or the lepers or the masts, gestured that Savak should put it in a pocket of His coat. Then Savak handed over Nargiz's jewelry box as well. Baba accepted it with love, but got up from His seat and went to Nargiz who was resting in a room and gestured, "Savak has given Me this box. Does it belong to you?" "Yes, Baba," Nargiz replied. "It contains all my jewelry. It is all Yours. You may do whatever You want with it." Instead of appearing pleased at this touching evidence of surrender by one who was not that drawn to spirituality and, except for her husband, would have preferred to lead an ordinary worldly life, Baba asked, "Is there anything more?" Nargiz was about to say no, but the seriousness with which Baba asked the question made her pause and then she suddenly remembered that Najoo and Hilla, her small daughters, were wearing pretty little earrings of gold studded with tiny rubies. She told her daughters to take off these earrings and give them to Baba. Now, a radiant smile played upon Baba's beaming face as He held the jewelry box and the earrings in His hands. Baba looked at Nargiz with great love and, as if in answer to her unvoiced worries about the future, He assured her, "I am pleased with you. From today, till the very end, I will see to your children's littlest needs." Then, turning to Savak, with a proud look, Baba announced, "And to you, I shall give the Ocean." Savak's life with Baba reminds me of something Baba once told us in the mid-'50s. Beloved Baba was sitting with some of His close ones in the hall at Meherabad. His shining eyes seemed to miss nothing and no one. During the informal

201

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN conversation, amidst the laughter and jokes and special intimacy which Baba always created about Him, He suddenly began to convey great spiritual truths to all of us there. With Baba there was never any distinction between the "spiritual" and the "worldly" as there is with ordinary men. On this particular occasion Baba conveyed: Love is a gift from God to man. Obedience is a gift from Master to man. Surrender is a gift from man to Master. Savak's great yearning as a young man for the spiritual life, which eventually became transformed into an insatiable restlessness to be with Baba, was God's gift to Savak. When he came to live with Baba and faithfully followed Baba's orders, that obedience—that opportunity to obey—was the Master's gift to Savak. Now, in his old age, Savak stays in Bombay with his family, and his acceptance of this metropolitan life, with its day to day delights and discomforts, is his attempt to offer his gift of surrender to the Beloved Master. So, although Krishna Rao could not bring himself to drown Savak in the Godavari, Savak's merging in the Ocean that Meher Baba is, is certain.

202

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA 1954 - PART X Baba's Darshan Is Ever New On the morning of February 27, as Meher Baba's launch approached the Kovvur bank of the Godavari, the mandali noticed a large crowd eagerly waiting to greet Baba. Another day of darshan had begun; another day of artis and addresses, crowded programs and whirlwind house visits. And yet, every day of Baba's darshan tour was different. Just as each sunrise has a unique and charming design, unfurled through the combination of colors at the horizon, inspiring birds to chirp, filling the air with song, so too the radiating presence of Baba's love at each program was reflected differently, and could be seen in the devotion-filled eyes of the crowds and their enthusiasm in welcoming the Avatar in their midst. The pandal was not far from the river, in fact it was right on the river bank itself, and it was about a quarter of nine when Baba took His seat on the dais where He had sat the night before. His presence pervaded the assembly like soft luminous clouds and all seemed to be overwhelmed with a profound feeling of adoration. The program was inaugurated by offering arti to Baba. This was followed by the reading of Baba's three messages in Telugu; the English translations were also distributed to the public. Then a welcome address on behalf of the Kovvur Meher Center was read out. After this, Baba, as He did at most darshan programs, left the dais and sat on the ground to express His Oneness with the masses. Perhaps this was also one of His ways of giving a spiritual push to those assembled, to help them feel His loving companionship with them. Before the darshan began, Baba had it announced that everyone should simply come with love to receive His prasad

203

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA of love and then quickly move on so that all could avail themselves of this opportunity; none should take the time to garland Him, or bow down to Him or even stop in front of Him. All were asked to keep moving. As the people filed by and received their share of prasad, they would quickly look up to gaze at Baba's luminous face and then reverently revert their gaze to His feet. Even those who had come purely out of curiosity, found it hard not to feel their hearts moved, at least for those moments in His presence. After two hours of this rapid yet heart-stirring dispensation of divine love, Baba left the pandal. It was now a little before 11:00 and Baba was taken back to Ramalingeshwara Rao's house where all had a delicious meal which he lovingly had arranged. Baba then began making house visits. First, Baba visited Krishna Rao's home. In honor of this visit, Krishna Rao started a free kitchen at his house for the local people, especially the poor, which he continued for a week. During these communal meals, Krishna Rao also arranged for passages from holy books to be read out so it could be a feast for the heart as well as the stomach. (Later, on March 4, Krishna Rao informed Baba that about 15,000 people had availed themselves of this kitchen service.) On February 27, after leaving Krishna Rao's house, Baba paid a surprise visit to a poor man's home. He also visited the home of Bogi Raju, the driver of one of the buses which carried the mandali during the tour. Baba also graced the house of Mrs. Tayaramma, who had introduced special meetings exclusively for the women of the town as a part of the Kovvur Meher Center. It was nearly 1:30 by the time the house visits were completed and Baba, with His mandali, left for Rajahmundry. Heart: The House of Beloved God Rajahmundry was on the opposite bank of the Godavari but it took over an hour to drive there because it was necessary first to drive some distance along the canal road, parallel to the

204

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN river, to reach the anicut (causeway) which crossed the Godavari and then they had to drive back up the river to Rajahmundry. They drove through the city itself and went straight to the Nava Bharat Gurukul where Baba had presided over the opening of a hall the previous year. This year, Baba was being accommodated in one of the buildings while the mandali were to stay nearby, in another. Here, after refreshing ourselves by a short rest and washing our faces and hands, we all accompanied Baba to the M.H. School where the public darshan program had been arranged. Outside the grounds were a number of cars, testifying to the attendance of the town's elite as well as quite a few high government officials. In all, there were about five thousand people present, waiting for Baba's darshan. The program followed the usual course, beginning with prayers in Telugu, followed by an arti sung to Baba. Then there were two addresses read out welcoming Baba. The headmaster of the Municipal High School concluded his address with the following words, "O Prabhu! Awaken in us true knowledge and cure us of our ignorance." Later, Baba made a point of sitting on the ground with the audience and having His reason for doing so explained over the public address system. This all took half an hour or so. It was now nearing 4:30 in the afternoon and, addressing the people, Baba conveyed: In the Spiritual Path, messages and addresses mean nothing. Without actual experience, all philosophical statements are idle talk and all this ceremonial phenomenon is a further addition to illusion. If instead of erecting churches, mandirs (temples), firetemples and mosques, people were to establish a house for Beloved God in their hearts, My work will have been done. If, instead of performing ceremonies and rituals mechanically, as age-old customs, people were to serve their fellow beings with love and selflessness—taking God to be equally residing in all and understanding that by serving others they are serving God—My work will have been

205

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA fulfilled. I give you all My blessings so that, if not all, at least some of you, or one of you, can love God honestly and find Me in everyone and everything. Now, I will give My prasad of love which you should accept with love. No one should bow down to Me or offer fruit or anything to Me. Only take with love what I give with love. Baba then proceeded to distribute prasad for a little over two hours. The speed with which Baba handed out the prasad was amazing, and yet there was a graceful elegance to Baba's movements. His attention seemed so totally concentrated on each person filing by that it was as if Baba was experiencing Himself in all. As such, those who received the prasad felt His love and appreciation of them, irrespective of their individual weaknesses or failings. Most of those present received prasad, and it was Baba's intention to stay until He had given it to all. When, however, people persisted in touching His feet, despite repeated requests on His behalf not to do so, Baba finally stopped the distribution and returned to the Gurukul Ashram. Baba's Message to the Children While sitting with His lovers at the Gurukul, an informal discussion took place during which Baba stated: As I said previously, each time I want to explain "something special" the mike fails. Today too, I had it in mind to explain. . . about the religions and. . . the priests. . . . I began with mandirs, mosques and churches, etc. but I wanted to say something about the priests as I was in a good mood but circumstances did not permit it. This also has a purpose behind it! Whether I explain now or not, that which is to happen must happen and will happen. The next morning, February 28, before 7:00, Baba was on

206

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN the grounds of the Gurukul with some of the boys who stayed there. Baba always loved children and soon He could be seen playing with the boys. He looked so natural in their midst that He seemed like a young boy Himself, albeit one with exceptional grace. All the boys gathered about Baba and He started asking them questions about their lives in an informal way. Baba inquired whether any of them could sing and then asked someone in the group to sing a song. Baba listened appreciatively to the song, the animated expression on His face rapidly reflecting encouragement, enjoyment and praise. With His soft, gentle eyes scanning the group, Baba gave an impromptu message: Be honest. Never tell lies; whatever happens, never tell lies. I too was once like you, a young boy; now I am God. If you love Me, you will advance spiritually in your journey to God. Respect your teachers; respect your principal; do your studies. Attend to your studies, but every day, at least once, remember Me. Then my nazar will be on you and I will help you, but you must be honest. Then Baba asked who would follow this exhortation and most of the boys raised their hands. Baba looked pleased. Depending on the circumstances, Baba could be disarmingly simple or puzzlingly enigmatic, but in no case could He hide His unconditional love. Baba now began throwing apples to the boys, making a game out of it by looking one way and tossing the apple in another. Once a boy caught an apple, he was to step back and let others have a chance. In this natural way, Baba focused the boys' attention on Himself and enabled them to receive His prasad, a taste of His presence, without any intellectual thoughts about its significance. Deshmukh, Gadekar and Madan Arora were called by Baba a little before 7:30 for His farewell embrace since they all had to return to their homes to resume their work. As always, such occasions were bittersweet, but the sorrow of leaving was

207

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA leavened with the happy memories of Baba's companionship which each had just enjoyed. When one departed from Baba's incomparable presence, the welling of tears and their gradual disappearance as well, fueled one's longing to see Him and be with Him again, at the first opportunity. Gadekar, who was very sensitive, was smiling grimly in an effort to hold back his tears. Each time Baba turned His attention to him, Gadekar's smile widened while his unshed tears mounted higher. Baba's delicate long hands were, at last, held out to each to embrace them and with His touch, each burst into tears. Sad, yet happy, Gadekar, Deshmukh and Madan prepared to leave for the railway station, already looking forward to their next chance to be with their Beloved Baba. Incidentally, with Madan's departure for Delhi, the filming of Baba's Andhra visit concluded. A little while later, Baba's local host, T. Bullaiah came to inform Baba that the wife of the President of the Gurukul earnestly wished to see Baba but, being ill, could not come; she asked for Baba's blessings. Baba replied: Unless one loses one's self in the Beloved, one cannot be said to be a true devotee. In loving God there can be no compromise. One of God's aspects is infinite honesty and unless we love God honestly from the core of our heart, we cannot find Him. Reading, theorizing, reasoning, thinking leads us nowhere. Love. In love one loses everything and finds oneself in God. Turning to the others around Him, Baba concluded: We have to "die" to "live" eternally. Anyway, I bless her. Then a swami of the local Radha Krishna Ashram came to see Baba. After the usual greetings, Baba shot a twinkling look in the direction of the swami and, with a complete naturalness, casually commented, "I am both Radha and Krishna," as if He were saying no more than, "I am M. S. Irani." Yet the implications of such a statement are quite profound. Was Baba indirectly hinting that He is the Perfect Lover and the

208

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Perfect Beloved in One? The gravity and charm of Baba's informal and simple statements are unfathomable. A Timeless Love and a Limitless Mystery! Before leaving for the railway station, Madan showed a film of Meher Baba's public darshan given at Dehra Dun on November 1, 1953. This short, lively film was a sort of miniature version of what was transpiring in Andhra: there were shots of Baba enjoying the music His lovers provided; dictating messages on His board; gracing the crowds with His smiles; graceful gestures, charming facial expressions and meaningful glances from His transcendental eyes; and above all one could get a glimpse of Baba's sweet dispensation of His redeeming love. As the Avatar's work is beyond the limitations of time, even films taken of Him thirty years ago have a freshness and immediacy to them. It appears from the films that Baba's main concern for those who came for His darshan was the quickening of their spirit, leading them onward through the "high roads" in their journey to God. Those who watch the films can also avail themselves of Baba's darshan even today. After this enjoyable interlude, a little before 9:00, Baba's car sped for Amalapuram. On the way, Baba stopped at Dowleshwaram, at the house of N. Pillay, the superintendent canal engineer. Pillay introduced a number of people to Baba, including those working in his office. Baba then suggested that Pillay should introduce his family members to Him. On learning from Pillay that all his family was away and that he was alone, Baba quipped, "I am eternally alone and remain alone eternally; you are staying alone only temporarily!" Near Baba's chair, Pillay had kept a slate and a slate pen (a pencil made especially for writing on slate) so Baba could write a message if He so wished; it seems he wasn't aware that Baba had stopped writing since January 1, 1927. Baba, however, was in a playful mood and, to the surprise of those watching, He picked up the slate and pen and began playing

209

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA cross and circle (tic-tac-toe) with one of His mandali. Before leaving the house, Baba touched some fruit and gave instructions to Pillay that it was to be distributed to the visitors as His prasad. Shortly after leaving the outskirts of the town, Baba gestured that He was feeling hungry and so Dharma Rao stopped at a small village. Meherjee Karkaria told Baba that they had some cheese and biscuits with them, but Baba wanted rice and dal. While this discussion was going on, the mandali's bus arrived and Meherjee went and told Chhagan of Baba's wish. Chhagan immediately got the kerosene stove out of the bus and began warming up some dal which he had with him, but he had no cooked rice. Baba repeated His wish for rice so the mandali began asking for it at some places in the village but they could not get it anywhere. Finally, Baba instructed Dharma Rao to proceed to the next village, Bobbarlanka. Chhagan hurriedly had to pack all his cooking equipment back into the bus and once again they were off. At Bobbarlanka the mandali tried again to get some cooked rice, but as it was much before the usual lunch hour, no one had any ready. Some of the local Andhra organizers sent a jeep ahead to the next town, Kottapeta, with instructions to a Baba lover that food should be prepared for Baba, but that people in general should not be informed of Baba's brief halt there. Meanwhile, K. Sastri happened to spot a woman, some distance away, outside a small thatched hut. She was pouring out the extra water from the rice she had just cooked in a small earthen pot for her son who was working in a field. Sastri went to her and noticed that she was wearing a crucifix around her neck. So he said to her, "Sister, Christ has come again!" The woman looked startled and Sastri continued, "He is sitting in a car on the road and He wants some rice. It is your great good fortune to be able to offer your rice to the Son of God Himself!" The woman was unconvinced and replied skeptically, "When Jesus comes again, it will mean the Day of Judgment; He won't want to have anything to do with my cooked rice!" An intelligent woman indeed! But Sastri persisted that Baba was the Christ come again, and that He did, in fact, want her rice.

210

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Finally, although still dubious about the whole thing, the woman allowed herself to be led to Baba's car. Perhaps part of her reluctance was her shyness to offer such a simple rustic meal to One who might be the Christ! Baba was sitting in the front seat of the car with a serious look on His face. He had one foot propped up against the dashboard. The door of the car was open and some people approached for Baba's darshan, but Baba seemed withdrawn, in a pensive mood and it was obvious that He did not want to meet others just then. Perhaps He was absorbed in some special spiritual work. So people stood around the car, watching Baba with reverence and awe. When Sastri came with the old woman, Baba snapped out of His "working" mood and was His usual lively self. The mandali took the pot of rice and mixed some of the dal with it and gave it to Baba to eat. Baba only took a morsel or two and then gave the rest to the woman as His love-gift. Baba also embraced the old woman with love and gestured (touching the tip of His middle finger to His forehead) that she was very fortunate to have been able to offer Him food and that she had been really blessed. Baba's touch affected the woman and she wept with overwhelming joy. Perhaps she had earnestly been longing to meet her beloved Jesus for lifetimes and so the Ancient One, hearing the cry of her heart, had purposefully come that way and, under the pretext of being hungry, fulfilled her wish. In recent years, quite a few in the West who love Jesus have marvelously recognized in Baba the "second coming of Christ." Meher Baba, as the God-Man, the Avatar, lives a life of timeless love—a life of limitless mystery. "Drink Coconut Water to Your Hearts' Content!" The Avatar has numerous moods depending on His inner spiritual work. He is not just peaceful, for He has in Him restlessness, fun and fire too. At times He is like a soft cooling breeze, but on rare occasions He can be a mighty hurricane.

211

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA During Baba's journey from Dowleshwaram to Amalapuram, His lovers in Andhra had a glimpse of some of these changing moods. While leaving Bobbarlanka, Baba instructed Dharma Rao, who was driving the car, to go straight to Amalapuram so He could have lunch there, despite His previous agreement that the Andhra lovers could organize a quiet peaceful meal for Him at Kottapeta. When the car reached Kottapeta, there was a crowd on the road which forced the car to stop. They clustered around the car, pleading with Baba to stop so they could serve the mandali with refreshing coconut water. Baba seemed annoyed at this request and did not respond. Eruch intervened and reminded Baba that He had, in fact, agreed to this proposal while at Rajahmundry. Thereupon Baba gestured that the Kottapeta lovers could serve the mandali coconut water and instructed Dharma Rao to drive to Amalapuram as He was feeling very hungry. Baba's car started again, but almost immediately, two people carrying trays of food appeared and started running after Baba's car. One of the local hosts, at K. Sastri's beckoning, tried to get into the car and Baba ordered it stopped. This food had been prepared with Baba's tacit consent but as He had expressed the desire to have His meals in a quiet place, without any crowds or fuss, He was not pleased at the way things had been handled. At around this same time, the bus carrying the mandali arrived in town and was stopped by the crowd of enthusiastic Baba lovers. They informed those on the bus that Baba had given His permission for them to serve the mandali with coconut water. This put Pendu, the controller of movements, in a bit of a dilemma. Baba had previously told him to have the bus follow His car and not to stop for anything, anywhere. Now Pendu was being told that Baba had given His permission for the bus to stop, but he hadn't had this instruction directly from Baba. Luckily, Pendu spotted Baba's car stopped at a distance further down the road, so he ran up to it to ask Baba what he should do.

212

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN There were many people surrounding the car and much confusion. On top of this, Baba seemed to be in a distant and uncommunicative mood and Pendu could not get any answer to his questions. In Gujarati, Eruch informed Pendu that Baba had not been in a mood to reply readily to anything since that morning. Hearing this, Baba, to Eruch's surprise, got down from the car and walked over to a nearby house and sat on the verandah remarking, "I am feeling hungry and you mandali are after coconut water! I gave orders that we should go straight to Amalapuram but no one obeys. Now you can all drink coconut water to your hearts' content." Looking at Pendu, Baba added, "In fact, I order every one of you to drink the water from four coconuts!" Pendu knew that Baba was displeased at his question so he stood there silently but Baba repeated, "Go on, hurry. Ask the hosts to give four coconuts to every member of the mandali so that the hosts will feel satisfied and everyone from the mandali will also be satisfied!" Pendu had no choice but to return and inform all of Baba's order. Meanwhile, Baba turned to Eruch and took him to task for his part in allowing Baba's journey to Amalapuram to be interrupted. "Why was it necessary for you to remind Me that I had agreed to let the people here serve the mandali coconuts when you knew that My most recent order was that we should go straight to Amalapuram?" Eruch kept quiet. Most of the Andhra lovers had never seen Baba in such a mood before and didn't know what to make of it. The mandali, who had been with Baba for years, had the conviction that there was some deep meaning in Baba's every action or order. So they accepted all He "said or did" in a spirit of surrender to His will. But those who were new or had preconceived notions about what or how the Avatar should behave, found it hard to understand Baba's giving conflicting orders, or reprimanding the mandali for no fault of their own. They were stunned and stood by silently. Soon Pendu returned and informed Baba that it would take a very long time for everyone to drink the water of four coconuts,

213

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA at which point, Baba simply ordered everyone to get back in the vehicles and leave for Amalapuram. Baba then turned to Dharma Rao and ordered him to drive as fast as possible. Yet, before reaching there, Baba had Dharma Rao stop and called the mandali and the others to Him. Perhaps, knowing the confusion His behavior had caused in the minds of some of His Andhra lovers, Baba explained: Today Baba got up and left His room very early in the morning. After a long time, He felt hungry, but He couldn't get anything to eat. A jeep was sent ahead to arrange for My meal at Kottapeta and to see that there was no crowd. But what happened at Kottapeta was just the opposite of what I expected and I could not take My meal there as planned. Now, let us go to Amalapuram. But only five or ten minutes later, a little before noon, Baba again had Dharma Rao stop and the others gathered around. Baba gestured to Dharma Rao that he should tell everyone what had happened during that brief stretch. Dharma Rao explained that while driving faster than usual (because Baba was in such a hurry) he had somehow dozed off. The car began to swerve off the road and would have plunged into the canal which ran parallel to it, except for Baba's quickly grabbing his hand and pulling the steering wheel in the opposite direction. Some in the car seemed shaken by their narrow escape. Baba, on the other hand, seemed exhilarated by it. His earlier mood of displeasure was gone and with His usual good humor, Baba joked that the narrowly averted accident had served the purpose of ensuring that Dharma Rao became wide awake. Baba continued that now all the occupants of the car were also wide awake and His appetite, which had been spoiled by the episode at Kottapeta had also now returned. Baba concluded that now they should proceed to Amalapuram and, turning to Sastri, ordered him to be sure that a good meal was served as soon as they got there.

214

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN "Religion" of the Ancient One: Love God Before Baba could reach Amalapuram, there was one more brief stop, this time at the village of Pulletikur where people had gathered for Baba's darshan on the road, blocking Baba's car. After pacifying the yearning in their hearts for His sight, Baba and all proceeded and we finally arrived at Amalapuram at around 12:30 P.M. Baba was escorted to the Sri Konaseema Cooperative Bank building where His host, Kala Venkatarao, had arranged for Him to stay on the first floor. The mandali were temporarily put up in a big hall on the ground floor of the building, but that evening they moved to a nearby choultry. At last, Baba got His meal, lovingly served by K. Venkatarao who then sat at the bottom of the stairs leading up to Baba's door so that none could disturb Him and Baba could have His lunch without interruption. Baba came downstairs to join the mandali that afternoon and then walked across the garden attached to the bank building to the house of the bank's night watchman. He sat there on the verandah for a few minutes and then returned to the main hall where the mandali were. K. Sastri mentioned the work done by K. Venkatarao in aiding the victims of the floods in Andhra the previous year. Baba looked at Venkatarao with His glowing eyes and conveyed the following for the benefit of all: Love for God can be expressed in so many ways because God has infinite aspects. The three aspects of power, knowledge and bliss are well known, but infinite honesty and infinite goodness are also His aspects, and goodness means there is no thought of self. When you serve your fellow beings with selflessness, you serve God, but this word "selflessness" is used so loosely that it has lost its meaning. Selfless service has to be so natural that even the thought that you have served should be absent. . . . Honesty demands that no show and no fuss be made of your service and that you treat others as you treat your

215

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA own dear ones. As Baba concluded this message, He caught Dharma Rao taking a nap and, with His eyes twinkling in merriment, He remarked, "This morning he dozed while driving and almost put us in the canal. And now he's dozing off again!" Poor Dharma Rao had been driving Baba ever since His arrival in Andhra. This meant not only staying awake for hours at a stretch, but also being alert as well while driving on country roads, late at night without proper lighting. It was a demanding task. No wonder Dharma Rao found it difficult to stay awake. Baba continued, "The only thing I did not lose when I found myself one with God was My sense of humor. So, though only a few can fathom My Divinity, at least everyone can easily understand My being human." This divine quality of perfect humanity enabled all sorts of people with varied interests, temperaments and idiosyncrasies to feel perfectly at ease in Baba's company, and His sense of humor enabled Him to enjoy the quirks of those about Him. A number of people were introduced to Baba while He sat there and even more crowded outside the bank and peeped in through the windows and doors. One of the mandali asked Baba about the message to be read out at the darshan program which was scheduled to be held shortly and Baba replied, "More important than My receiving addresses and giving messages is My contact with the people through My prasad." On another occasion Baba stated that His act of offering prasad to someone established a direct link with that person. He once referred to prasad as His "life-line" to the individual receiving it. Soon after this, all left for the Board High School where the public program had been arranged. V.V. Narayana Rao received Baba on the dais. Baba spelled out on His board: "First, as is my custom during this tour, I will sit on the ground on your level to help you feel that I am one of you." After sitting on the ground briefly, with hands folded to the crowd, Baba returned to His seat on the dais and His arti was

216

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN performed. Baba looked out at the crowd sitting before Him and stretching out even beyond the limits of the pandal. His eyes seemed to radiate pure love. Although some could not see Baba properly, their hearts could feel His love. Periodically the Avatar descends and, as the God-Man, mingles with the multitudes. When He is physically present, few understand Him. It is through His acts of matchless humility and His words of divine authority that He proclaims Himself as the Avatar. At Amalapuram, Baba gave one of His most sublime and salient messages: I belong to no religion. Every religion belongs to Me. My personal religion is My being the Ancient Infinite One, and the religion I impart to all is Love for God, which is the Truth of all religions. This Love can belong to all, high and low, rich and poor. Every one of every caste and creed can love God. The one and only God who resides equally in us all is approachable by each one of us through love. Then the three special messages were read out in Telugu. After this, Baba conveyed: . . . For the common man the most practical way of loving God is to help others lovingly. God is in every one, so if you try to love others, help others, make others happy, you are loving God. Even attending to your everyday duties, you can still love God. If at least some of you try to love God, then My coming here will have served its purpose. For the next hour and a half, Baba distributed prasad to the thousands who had gathered. The crowd was estimated to be at least 7,000 and Baba was not able to give prasad to everyone in person. Baba Remembers Gandhi's Meeting with Him On arriving back at the bank building, Baba commented that

217

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA even though He was very quick and was energy personified, it just hadn't been possible for Him to give prasad to all who had come. Turning to K. Sastri, Baba added, "This is my last visit to Andhra in this life. No more programs except for the one at Ahmednagar on the 21st of March. Then My real program begins, not what you see now; it will be different when I break My silence." Somehow this remark reminded Baba of His conversation with Mahatma Gandhi aboard the Rajputana when they both sailed for England in 1931. Baba recalled: Gandhiji used to come to see Me at night and I would explain spiritual themes to him from the board for two or three hours each night. On his third and last visit to Me, Gandhiji said in Gujarati, "Baba, have zulm thaeo, have tame jaldi bolo, ane dunia ne tamaro sundesh apo." [This means, "Baba, now enough of this tyranny! Please break your silence quickly and let the world have your message!] I answered him, "I will break my silence soon." Twenty-three years have passed since that soon was spelled on the board. But now when I say, soon, it really means soon. And really means really! Baba smiled. Referring to Gandhi again, Baba gestured, "Gandhiji was a jewel of a soul." In the general conversation that followed, Baba hinted that it would be good if all His mandali, lovers, devotees and workers in Andhra stayed awake the next night, the night of March 1. He also added that the workers' meeting, to be held on the 2nd, could then be taken up that night instead. Baba continued that He wouldn't mind in the least keeping awake Himself if it were possible to arrange a qawwal's program. If not, Baba commented, He would hear His own qawwali in His room. At one point Baba turned to His host and conveyed, "I sometimes humor people for My work, but I am not humoring you when I say that I really like you! I am happy." At 6:00 that evening, Baba told the mandali to retire early and be present at His residence in the bank the next morning

218

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN at 7:00 sharp. Baba was sending all to bed early because the next night, March 1, He had asked them all to stay awake the whole night. But the mandali, for the most part, were only too happy to retire early that evening. The long journeys, the frantic pace, the nights without sleep had taken their toll. Baba's presence was a force which sustained us, but now that we were back in the choultry, exhaustion seemed to overcome us. Francis Brabazon, in a way which was typical of him in the early days, announced, "Immediate food, and then immediate rest is my immediate requirement." She Internally Challenged Baba Across from the bank was K. Venkatarao's house. He was an old freedom fighter and the ex-general secretary of the all-India Congress Committee, also the ex-minister of Madras (Tamilnadu) State. His career as a minister was very brilliant and he was honored by the people and the press alike. His love for Baba was touching to behold. Although a man of some prominence in his own right, he was completely unaffected and simple in his love for Baba. Wherever Baba went, he could be seen humbly walking behind Him. He considered himself blessed indeed to be able to play the host to Baba at Amalapuram, but his wife felt differently. She was a devout follower of Krishna as the only Avatar. When her husband tried to encourage her to take some interest in Baba's visit, she humbly said, "You follow whom you want and please allow me to go my own way." That afternoon she had not attended the darshan program and generally took no part in the Baba activities. She was content in her devotion to Krishna. Each day, early in the morning, she would get up, have her bath, say her prayers and read the Bhagavad Gita. Although she expressed no interest in Baba, inwardly she could not completely ignore Baba's claim to be the Avatar which her husband had accepted. So she internally challenged Baba: "If you are really God, visit my house and give me darshan."

219

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA Knowing his wife's views (but not her inner challenge) Venkatarao had not brought Baba to their house on February 28. That evening, at 6:00, Baba sent all back to their residences and Venkatarao and his wife both went to bed early. The next morning, as usual, the wife arose well before dawn and after her customary ablutions and prayers, began reading the Bhagavad Gita in her puja room. She was reading for a while when she suddenly felt someone standing behind her. She turned and beheld Meher Baba, who was silently watching her, with a gentle smile on His face. Inwardly she heard Baba's voice proclaim, "The One you have been reading about all along is Me. I am Krishna." And there was such unarguable divinity about Baba's silent presence that she fell at His feet in a confused tangle of emotions—ashamed of her former denial, wanting Baba's forgiveness, and overwhelmed at her great good fortune to have God in human form before her. With a mischievous sparkle in His eye, Baba comforted her, patted her and intuitively conveyed, "Don't tell anyone of my visit here. Don't even tell your husband!" And then Baba went away or disappeared as quietly as He had come. Indeed, a marvelous encounter! Some hours later, at 7:00, as Baba had instructed, all assembled at the bank building. Baba again raised the possibility of having the workers' meeting take place that night, March 1, instead of during the next day on the 2nd. Baba asked K. Sastri whether this change could be made and then, emphasizing the importance of the meeting, added: I want work. And work must be done with 100% honesty or stopped. I can do My work by Myself. But if possible all workers, small and big, should attend the meeting. I will thrash out every point on how to work for Me because I don't want just these mass darshans and other programs. If workers love Me but do not work with 100% honesty, then they are not wanted. If it is possible, then arrange the meeting for tonight. If not, then for tomorrow morning. If all cannot come

220

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN tonight, then tomorrow they must come. I say all this because I won't come here [Andhra] again in this body. At Hamirpur I had a discussion with My workers, and here too I want you to know about My work because I love Andhra. Why I love Andhra you will not understand! Work done honestly is the real work. I have been doing My work by Myself eternally, since eternity. KDRM assured Baba that they would make the arrangements so that the meeting could be held that night. They then left to send telegrams to all the workers informing them of this change in the time of the workers' meeting. Baba turned to S. Pamulu, a government official, and told him, "Work for Me wholeheartedly. Tell people about Baba's love. If you work for the people wholeheartedly, you work for Me." After this, Baba began a series of house visits, first going to Pamulu's house. Next Baba went to Venkatarao's house. There his wife came forward with some sweets for Baba. As if totally unaware of what had transpired a few hours earlier, Baba looked surprised and, addressing Venkatarao, gestured, "What is this? Yesterday your wife didn't even attend the programs and today she's bringing Me sweets! Has something happened?" Venkatarao was at a loss to explain this sudden change in his wife's behavior and didn't know what to say. Venkatarao's wife, meanwhile, reverently presented the sweets to Baba. The warmth of Baba's presence filled her heart with love and tears began rolling down her cheeks—the tears of love and remorse that cleanse the soul of all doubts. "Baba," she sweetly said, "You are Krishna; forgive my ignorance." Still expressing surprise, Baba asked, "How do you know that? What has happened?" "Baba, you have asked me not to tell anyone," she replied, "but now that You are asking me, I feel I can say." And then she proceeded to recount her experience that morning. Her obvious sincerity and devotion to Baba touched all who heard her heartaching, heart-waking, love-making account. Baba

221

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA looked delighted as if this was all news to Him. After this, Baba visited several other homes, including once again the home of a very poor man. Baba's visits for the most part were very quick and within a half hour they were over and we all got on the buses and into the jeeps and followed Baba's car to Razole. The Smiling Beloved and the Weeping Dagger After journeying for about an hour or so, but before reaching Razole, Baba had His car stop by the roadside. Soon the bus carrying the mandali pulled up behind. Baba's car would always be in the lead, but often while traveling with a large group on tour, Baba would have His car stopped and would wait for His dear ones. When they arrived, Baba would chat with them informally for a while before getting back in His car and resuming the journey. On this occasion, the sunny and breezy morning of March 1, as the mandali gathered around Him, Baba had an intriguingly humorous expression on His face and all became eager to know what was up. Baba pulled out His board and with accompanying gestures related: Last night was a funny night for Me. It was quiet all around but a mad person had the whim to howl, practically without a break, throughout the night. You know well that tonight I have to remain awake for the whole time during the workers' meeting. So, yesterday I especially wanted to go to bed early but I could not sleep, even for a short while. I wondered what sort of madness possessed that lunatic which did not allow Me even a moment's respite or rest. Baba was standing under a tree while Kumar, alert to his duty, stood nearby with an umbrella in his hand. Baba asked him, "Why should such a thing happen?" Kumar promptly replied, "Because you wanted it that way." This was another way of saying that nothing happens unless

222

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba wills it. Baba appeared pleased with Kumar's ready reply and, with a serious air about Him, gestured, "It must be so!" Then, turning to others and pointing at Kumar, Baba added, "This man does not want to understand who is God or what is a Perfect Master, but he loves Me, knows how to obey Me well, and also to say the right thing at the right time." Kumar shyly looked at Baba, a little embarrassed at the fulsomeness of Baba's praise; the rest of the mandali smiled in appreciation of Kumar's qualities, as well as his being put on the spot! Baba then turned His gaze on Pukar and gestured, "Why are you looking like a dry fish [depressed]? You have a good loving wife. Soon you will have a child and become a father! Look cheerful." In fact, Baba was teasing Pukar who had never wanted to marry. It had been his wish to dedicate his life entirely to Baba. Pukar's mother, however, had entreated Baba to order her son to get married. Baba, for reasons known only to Him, complied with her request and Pukar obediently submitted to Baba's wish. As Pukar was one of my closest friends, I knew that he was the last person in the world who looked forward to raising children and living the life of a householder. During Baba's visit to Hamirpur District two weeks earlier, Baba had inaugurated Pukar's flour mill to help him earn his livelihood. Actually, it was Pukar's mother who mainly conducted the business. With reference to Pukar's mill, Baba looked at him pointedly and remarked, "Now, I intend to grind you in My mill and you should be happy about that." Pukar stood there with his hands folded across his chest and looked solemn, saying nothing. Baba then referred to an Urdu couplet which, when freely translated, means, "When a lover offers himself as a sacrifice to the Divine Beloved, the Beloved laughs but the dagger that He holds in His hands begins to weep!" Baba added, "That is why the Beloved is also known as Katil, the Executioner." It is not easy to express the depth of the relationship symbolically expressed in this cryptic couplet, with its enigmatic

223

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA image of the smiling Beloved and the weeping dagger. For a while all those standing around Baba fell silent. Then Baba quickly walked to His car. This was the signal for the rest of us to snap out of the serious mood Baba's words had produced and to hurry toward our bus so we could keep up with Baba's car. In a Coconut Grove Part of the drive that morning was on a canal road and the green fields shimmering in the sun with swaying palms scattered here and there presented us with quite a pleasant view. A little before 9:00 Baba reached Razole and was led straight to the place where the darshan program was to be held. This was in a small grove surrounded by coconut trees. A small pandal had been erected in the grove with two huge banana trees, their long leaves sparkling, on either side of the dais. Once again, Baba first sat on the ground with the people before taking His seat on the dais. Perhaps this oft repeated gesture was symbolic of the Avatar's divine dispensation of Grace on the human level. After garlanding Baba, His messages were read out in Telugu and then arti was performed. Due to a lack of time, Baba could not distribute prasad, but He touched the sweets and fruits that were there and instructed them to be passed out later to all who had gathered. The program had been well organized and went smoothly. Within an hour Baba was on His way again. Now we were heading for Kottapeta, but on the way Baba asked Dharma Rao to stop. Baba got down from the car and walked into a nearby coconut grove. All of us on the bus followed Him. Baba then called each of us to Him, patting us on the back and asking after our health. Those who were not feeling well were asked to stand apart. Then Baba called the doctors, Nilu and Kanakadandi, and pointing at all the "patients," Baba specifically asked the latter to administer medicine to all of them so they would be fit for the workers' meeting. Kanakadandi put his medical chest on the ground

224

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN and bowed very reverentially to Baba, saying, "Baba, only with Your grace will that be possible. Please help me." Leaving the doctor to his ministrations, Baba walked off alone into the interior of the grove, signaling that the rest of us should not follow Him. Baba sat for a while and then we heard three claps. One of the mandali, I don't recall which one, came and told us that Baba now wanted all to come. When we had gathered around, Baba conveyed, "This place is connected with My earlier advent as Rama. The owner of this grove is very fortunate." During Baba's tour of the Hamirpur District, He had made a similar comment about one of the villages visited. Perhaps this age-old connection with the Avatar, as Rama, and Baba's subsequent visits, explains why there are so many Baba lovers in Hamirpur and Andhra. It is hard to capture in words the feeling that was evoked whenever Baba, in passing, referred to His previous incarnations. Somehow such casual references seemed to make His timeless divinity more palpable. Hearing Baba's comment about that particular coconut grove, some of the Andhra lovers went out to find the owner of the grove to share with him the exciting news. Soon this man appeared on the scene, shedding tears of joy over his good fortune to have Rama come again in the form of Meher Baba sitting in his grove. With folded hands and with obvious emotion he said to Baba, "I have nothing to offer you except some coconuts, but I would feel myself blessed if you and your people accept them." Baba smiled and instructed those present that they should all have one coconut each. The owner was delighted with this and immediately set to providing us with the coconuts and we all enjoyed the treat. The fresh tender coconuts were made even more enjoyable by the fact that we consumed them in Baba's presence. During Baba's Andhra tour, various people, like the man with the bananas who met Baba at the crossroad, or the Christian woman who gave Baba rice, or the owner of this coconut grove, seemed to have the good fortune of having the Avatar's darshan entirely by coincidence. And, as far as others could

225

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA ascertain, these "chance" encounters did not make these people Baba lovers. But perhaps these people are like asteroids whose paths have temporarily, and quite unexpectedly, brought them into proximity to the sun. Even though they soon go off in another direction, that brief encounter is enough to permanently change their orbits and eventually they will begin to revolve around the Sun, the Avatar, seeking only His pleasure. Or to put it a totally different way: Not only the thirsty seek Water (the God-Man) But the Water Itself seeks the thirsty! Four Journeys of a Perfect Master While standing in the grove, Baba signaled that we should resume the journey, so we all headed back to our bus. As Baba got into His car, He ordered Dharma Rao to drive quickly. It was a little after 11:00 that morning when we reached Kottapeta. There was a large crowd waiting for Baba and His car slowly passed between those clustered on each side of the road to greet the Avatar. Eventually the car made it to the grounds of the Board High School where Baba was to be accommodated. A group of Boy Scouts had lined up outside the building to salute Baba. Then the headmaster and the staff of the school were introduced to Baba, as well as the local Baba lovers. When informed that a hot meal was ready for all, Baba instructed the mandali that they should go quickly, eat their lunch leisurely but then return immediately, without taking any rest. Although Baba had refused to eat at Kottapeta the day before, this time He blessed His host by happily accepting the food offered. By 1:00, after having our meal, we had all reassembled in a big hall in the main school building. Baba was already there when we arrived, conversing with some of His Andhra workers. When we all had taken our seats, Baba turned to Pukar and gestured, "Sing a song that will either keep everyone wide awake, in spite of the heavy meal, or which will help

226

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN all to fall sound asleep!" Pukar, who had not completely recovered from Baba's remark about grinding him in His mill of love, poured out his heart in a Hindi song. Although Pukar's voice was hoarse and he was not known for his singing, his obedience seemed to please Baba. Others were also touched by Pukar's love for the Beloved . . . the Executioner! Baba then asked some others who were not particularly good singers to sing some songs. At the end of this non-singer's singing session, Baba unexpectedly brought up the previous night's incident at Amalapuram. He added that the madman's howling reminded Him of His earlier promise to the mandali to clarify some points concerning the different states of fana and baqa. What connection the former had with the latter was beyond our ability to guess, but obviously Baba knew and, at any rate, it prompted Baba to give the following discourse: In Sufi parlance, the term fana means "passing-away-in," and baqa means "abiding-in." Fana-fillah is the Goal where the "I am God" state is experienced. Baqa-billah is abiding in God as God. The final or real fana has two stages in one, like the two sides of a coin. The first stage of the final fana is the absolute vacuum state where mind, energy, body, universes and "I" [individuality] completely vanish; only consciousness remains experiencing absolute vacuum—the "limited I" is annihilated totally. The first stage of the final fana, however, is immediately followed by the second stage where the "limited I" is replaced by the "unlimited divine I" and the "I am God" state is experienced. This is the Goal, but not "Perfection." A very few souls, however, come down to ordinary human consciousness retaining the "I am God" state. This is baqabillah. These souls not only experience God's knowledge, God's power and God's bliss, but are also aware of the three worlds—gross, subtle and mental. As for the two stages of the final fana, the second immediately follows the first. For example, in the sound sleep of an

227

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA ordinary individual, consciousness of mind, energy, and body is not there. But as soon as one wakes up, one becomes conscious of one's body, energy, and mind and asserts one's limited individuality ["I"] which is baqa of the gross world. Nirvana is where apparently "God-is-not." This is the first stage of the real fana, which Buddha emphasized. And this was later misconstrued as Buddha having declared "There is no God." The fact is that even in nirvana "God is" but in that state, consciousness only experiences the absolute vacuum of God. [Nirvana is the total drowning of limited individuality, for all times, in the Ocean of Infinite Consciousness.] To sum up, Baba concluded: There are four journeys. The first journey ends in fanafillah. The second journey ends in baqa-billah. The third journey ends in Qutubiat. This is a state where the Qutub leads the life of God. He not only abides in God, but lives the life of man and God simultaneously. He is known as the Perfect Master [Man-God]. The fourth journey ends with the dropping of the gross body by the Perfect Master—the passing away [of the Man-God] as God in God. At the end of the fourth journey, the second stage of the final fana is continuously and everlastingly experienced by each Perfect Master and the infinite Individuality is retained eternally. In fact this discourse explained the states of the God-realized ones. Therefore, the entire discourse didn't have much to do with those present. But for us, just watching Baba's fingers moving on the board, or His radiant face or captivating expressions was most delightfully absorbing. As Beloved Baba put His board on His lap, He pointed at Meherjee who was not feeling well and hence was looking a bit drowsy. With a knowing and jovial smile, Baba joked, "Among all in the hall, Meherjee is the only one who is trying to appreciate the vacuum state of nirvana by dozing off." As usual, Baba's good-natured teasing of one of His close

228

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN ones lightened the atmosphere after the serious discussion. Meherjee looked a little sheepish but then Baba smiled at him with the sparkle of a mountain stream and any lingering feeling of embarrassment was washed away. Baba's discourse on fana and baqa was, in later years revised and, along with a special chart which was prepared under Baba's direction, given out again during the East-West Gathering in November 1962 in Poona. The chart was labeled "The Four Journeys." At that time, Baba added: In Avataric periods, one does not have to necessarily make these inward journeys by stages. If you have the grace of the Avatar, He just takes you from where you are to where you should be, where God wants you to be. There's no need for trains or planes when He is here. 32 As Baba had not given this information in the Discourses, published earlier, a brief article was authored by Him and was later published in one of His books, The Everything and The Nothing. Therein, after explaining the seven planes of consciousness and the three worlds, the article ended up with the following lines: In reality, these Four Journeys are never journeyed, for God has nowhere to journey. He is without beginning and without end. And everything which has the appearance of being, appeared from That which has no beginning and passes back in [to] That which has no ending. 33 Accident to the Jeep As Baba finished His discourse on the "Four Journeys," someone brought the news that KDRM had had an accident. The four had stayed behind at Amalapuram to send telegrams to all Baba workers in Andhra, informing them of the change in the date of the workers' meeting, from the 2nd to the night of March 1. After sending the telegrams, Dhanapathi, K. Sastri and

32 33

The Awakener, Vol. IX, Nos. 1-2, p. 27. The Everything and The Nothing, p. 26.

229

KOVVUR TO KOTTAPETA Ranga Rao got into a jeep and began the drive to rejoin Baba at Kottapeta. On the way their vehicle had gone off the road. Not long after someone brought this news, the three members of KDRM appeared in the hall. Dr. Dhanapathi's hand was bandaged but subsequent inquiries revealed that none was seriously injured. Apparently they had been in the jeep when a cyclist approached them, riding on the wrong side of the road. The jeep swerved to avoid the cyclist and the driver lost control of the vehicle and they went off the road and into a ditch where the jeep turned over on its side. Fortunately, it was stopped by the wall of an unoccupied house or it would have completely turned over. As it was, all the occupants were thrown out of the car but luckily none was badly hurt. With the kindly help of some villagers the jeep was pushed upright and back onto the road. Surprisingly, it started right up and the only damage sustained was a broken windshield and dented fenders. By chance, this accident occurred not far from where the previous day Baba's car had almost gone off the road when Dharma Rao had dozed off for a few seconds. Dhanapathi approached Baba. He seemed on the verge of tears as he declared with deep adoration, "Oh Lord! You have saved us from being killed. Your grace has protected us since otherwise death was inevitable. This is Your miracle!" Baba appeared surprised at this remark and responded, "I have not yet performed a single miracle. What you say is news to me!" Baba advised the three to calm down and be brave in their love for Him. Then He told them to have a good lunch and be ready to visit the National Club Building where the local darshan program was to be held. At 2:00 that afternoon, Baba and the mandali reached the club building. As at other places, there was the reading of welcoming addresses, Baba's messages in Telugu and His arti. Then Baba had it announced that if everyone wanted prasad from His hand, they should file by quickly and none should bow down to Him. Baba emphasized that how many people received prasad depended on how cooperative they were in complying with these instructions.

230

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Although there were over four thousand people present, the crowd lovingly complied with Baba's instructions and Baba, looking majestically beautiful, began distributing the prasad with incredible rapidity yet gracefulness. During each darshan program, Baba seemed to effortlessly radiate an atmosphere of love which is impossible to describe adequately. It was the warmth of this divine unconditional love which captivated people in His presence. All eyes were glued to Baba who, in turn, gazed out over the masses, occasionally seeming to single out particular individuals for a glance of intimate love. While giving out prasad, He patted the children who clung to their mothers as they came forward in the darshan queue. At 4:00, Baba raised His hands to bless the crowd and signal that the distribution of prasad was now over. Baba walked to a nearby compound and sat for a few minutes under a mango tree. He did not return to the high school from there but, after a while, got in His car and sped to Rajahmundry where the momentous workers' meeting was to take place—one of the unique gatherings in Meher Baba's life.

231

MEHER BABA EXPLAINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY 1954 - PART XI Baba and His Workers Reach the Gurukul Meher Baba had informed His Andhra workers to assemble at Rajahmundry for the meeting to be held on the night of March 1. They started arriving as early as noon that day from different parts of Andhra. Baba was not expected until 6:00, so they spent the time happily sharing Meher-kathas (stories) of their lives with Baba, the Divine Father. Some of the incidents related were humorous, some profound, some trivial, some serious, but all were equally appreciated because Baba's touch was in all and it was that which made them significant. Among the early arrivals was V. Rama Rao from Bilaspur. He was standing on the playground of the Gurukul watching the pupils engrossed in a game of kabaddi. It was late in the afternoon but the sun was still bright and the boys were glistening with sweat. As Rama Rao watched the boys, he thought how wonderful it would be if Baba could see them for he thought Baba would enjoy their vibrant high spirits and the enthusiasm with which they played. To Rama Rao's astonishment, just then Baba's car pulled into the grounds and stopped. Baba got out and came over to where the boys were. He sat on the ground with His back leaning against the trunk of a tree close to the playing field. There were shouts of "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai" from the Baba lovers and the boys joined in, but when they showed signs of flocking toward Him, with a gesture Baba indicated that they should go on with their game which they did with renewed zest. In 1922, when Baba was staying in the jhopri at Poona, He used to play a game called hu-tu-tu, which is similar to kabaddi, with His first group of disciples. Perhaps it was nostalgic memories of those early days which prompted Baba

232

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY to come watch the boys. But throughout His life, Baba enjoyed all sorts of sports, both as a participant and as a spectator. He is the real sportsman. Some of the mandali were reminded of an incident which occurred the previous year when, in March 1953, Baba was traveling from Rishikesh to Hardwar. I was fortunate to be with Baba and, as we were passing through a densely populated area of a large village, Baba spotted a small group of children playing marbles on the dirt road. Baba had the car stopped and got out to watch. One of the mandali was able to get a chair for Baba from a nearby house and Baba sat at the edge of the road, absorbed in watching the contest. Baba's appearance, at first, caused a bit of a stir, but as people saw that He was only interested in watching the game, they went about their business with just an occasional inquisitive glance. The womenfolk peeked out through the windows but then continued with their household chores. The children, meanwhile, were so engrossed in their game that they paid practically no attention to Baba. I had not seen Baba so absorbed in watching a game before and all of the mandali stood by silently so as not to disturb Him. Baba's chair had been placed just in front of a two-story house. The drainage pipe from the house was broken and, as Baba was sitting there, dirty water splashed on the ground near Him, but He didn't seem to be bothered by it. After a while, Baba got up and walked quickly back to the car, and we resumed our journey without a word being said about the interruption. Actually a fascinating account could be written just about Baba's participation in various games during different phases of His spiritual work, as well as the numerous cricket matches that Baba attended while remaining incognito, but that is outside the scope of this book. At the kabaddi match, Baba sat and watched with great interest while the handful of Baba lovers who were there took delight in watching Baba. For them it was a divine privilege to look at Baba, but they were careful not to disturb His enjoyment of the game.

233

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN When it was over, Baba called the boys to Him and expressed His appreciation of the skill and enthusiasm with which they had played. Baba gave the boys His blessings and conveyed to the few Baba lovers standing nearby, "Children are the epitome of God; they are sweet, simple and playful. Child-like trust is what any lover of God should aspire for." Baba seemed to enjoy this brief unscheduled interlude. Perhaps it was a bit of recreation for Him before the work of the workers' meeting to be held later that same night. The mandali's bus arrived at the Gurukul a little after 6:00 that evening. The entire premises were buzzing by then as many groups from different places throughout Andhra had arrived to attend the meeting. Many of the faces looked familiar as we had seen them enthusiastically working during the various darshan programs we had attended. They were walking about, animatedly talking among themselves, their faces glowing in excitement. Not knowing Telugu, I did not understand a word of what they were saying, but I could see and feel the love for Baba which sparkled in their eyes. If love has a language, it is surely spoken, at least to some extent, through the eyes. It was announced that Baba wanted all—mandali and workers—in the meeting hall by 9:00 that night. Everyone was expected to be there without fail. The aroma of the South Indian food being prepared was in the air and it was not long before we were called for supper. The food was delicious, as it had been throughout the tour, but knowing that we had to keep awake that entire night, we overcame the temptation to eat a full meal. Introduction to "Real Work" A little before 9:00, we started entering the big hall of the Gurukul to take our seats. Some wanted to sit as close as possible to Baba's chair, while some of the older people preferred the seats near the walls where they could rest their backs. Some sat with their groups and some went to join

234

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY particular friends. Although the meeting was being held a day earlier than originally scheduled, and people had only been informed of this change at the last minute, still most of the workers in Andhra had come. There were a few who received the cables late and didn't manage to get there until midnight, but they had certainly done their best to get there as fast as they possibly could. All were taking this meeting very seriously. Most in the hall wore typical Andhra dress—spotless white or yellow dhoti and shirt, and a long scarf with many folds resting over their left shoulder. Baba sat in the hall in a white muslin sadra, with a cream colored silken coat and with His hair combed back, looking magnificent and regal. He held His alphabet board on His lap and occasionally tapped it with His long fingers. His eyes seemed to radiate love and joy. Eruch and Adi sat close to His chair while the rest of the mandali sat behind Baba's chair, but ready in case He should need them for anything. E. Bullaiah had kept hot coffee ready for the participants of the meeting. At the beginning, Baba handed everyone present a cup of coffee to help them keep awake and stay alert. Then, before the meeting began in earnest, Baba glanced around the room. The God-light in His eyes made all feel the warmth of His presence. When everyone was seated, Baba's fingers moved gracefully over the board and Eruch read out, "Tonight is a very important night." With this sentence a deep silence fell over the hall; all became very attentive, concentrating completely on Baba. His gestures and the words on the board were read out by Eruch. Although the flow of Baba's "words" was interrupted often so that they could be translated into Telugu, there was no break in the intensity of the concentration of those listening. What follows is my attempt to portray the general proceedings of this momentous ineffable meeting. I have tried, with the help of Kishan's diary, notes I compiled, and my personal memory as well as ability to understand, to share Baba's message given that night. Beloved Baba's words, with their charm, profundity and humor reveal His mastery in

235

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN conducting this gathering, the first and last of its kind. Baba continued: Tonight is no political or social meeting. This meeting for which I have asked you all to assemble here is for the Divine Cause, and it reminds Me of My former meetings during My previous incarnations. During those periods, the circumstances were different, but since eternity the same God-incarnate has been presiding over these meetings for the same cause—the Divine Cause. It has never been truer than in the spiritual cause that history repeats itself. Even if this meeting takes all night to complete the work at hand, I would not feel unhappy because this one night would be worth thousands of nights if you all honestly act up to what I want to emphasize tonight. The Apostles and the Asahaabs [the close ones of the Prophet] who worked for My cause did the work at the cost of everything, even at the cost of life itself. So, listen very carefully and be very attentive. This is My last visit to Andhra in this incarnation for mass darshan programs. The mass darshan programs in Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Maharashtra and in Andhra have been enough, and I tell you all with divine authority that the welcome addresses you all have been presenting Me with, and the messages that I have been giving you all, mean nothing on the actual spiritual path. Just to chant My arti, to perform My puja, to garland Me, to offer Me fruits and sweets, and to bow down to Me—these acts in themselves mean nothing. It is a waste of money to buy garlands, fruits and sweets as offerings to Me for the conventional puja, and a sheer waste of breath and energy to merely chant My arti. What I want from all My lovers is real, unadulterated love, and from My genuine workers I expect real work done. I also want to draw your attention to the fact that many miracles experienced by My devotees and admirers, both in the West and East, have been attributed to Me. But with

236

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY divine honesty, I tell you that in this incarnation, until now, I have not consciously performed even a single miracle. Whenever a miracle is attributed to Me, it is always news to Me. What I want to emphasize is that by attributing such miracles to Me, people cheapen and lower My status as the Highest of the High. But today, I do say this, that the moment I break My silence and utter the original Word, the first and last miracle of BABA will be performed. . . . When I perform that miracle, I won't raise the dead, but I will make those who live for the world dead to the world and live for God. I won't give sight to the blind, but will make people blind to illusion and help [make] them see God—the Reality. Specific Conditions for "Working" in Baba's Cause During the interval when Baba's words in English were being translated into Telugu, He would sit quietly at ease in His chair. Sometimes, He would raise His hands and, with His palms, run His hands over His head, brushing His hair back. For a few seconds this gesture would eclipse His beautiful face, but when it reappeared, its expression would have changed marvelously. The time taken for translation was a good opportunity to focus one's attention on Baba's divine figure. I suspect that there were some in the room who did not care very much what Baba dictated on the board; they were happy just for this rare chance to be in the immediate presence of the Avatar. But whether the concentration was on Baba's words or His form, it was onepointedly on Him. After the opening remarks were translated, Baba continued: Now, without further introduction, let us switch to the main points on My work and Baba's workers. Each and all should listen very carefully. Those who have assembled here have been called "workers" of Baba; therefore you must first understand what My work is.

237

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN You Andhra workers, from all walks of life, have done your best to make these mass darshan programs successful. I know that you have tried to express your love for Me by spreading My message. I am happy about that. I feel, however, that something deep down is wrong. There are bound to be differences of opinion among workers of any cause, political, social or spiritual; that is natural. But these very differences of opinion and feelings of competition and jealousy lead to the breakdown of the very foundation of work. You have been called "Baba's workers." But is it necessary for you all to work for Baba? If I am the Highest of the High and God-incarnate, then where is the necessity for Me to have workers, organizations and centers? If I am not the Infinite One, but just one like you, then thousands of centers and such programs would be of no avail. If I am Baba, which definitely I am, can I not in My own silent way do the Universal Work? Even if the whole world goes against Me or worships Me, it is all the same to Me. The reason why I call upon every individual to work for Me is to make each one share the Divine Cause, and the programs, such as mass darshans, are created just to give an opportunity for the expression of individual and collective love [which is for the good of those expressing it]. Therefore, if you are prepared to share My Universal Work [which is to spread My message of Love] then it must be done with 100% honesty. First of all, bear in mind that you should not at all seek appreciation from Me or from others. Though this sounds easy, it is so difficult to put into practice. Remember this much, that work in itself is its own appreciation. The moment you seek appreciation, the work is undone. Therefore, seek no appreciation for the work you do for Me. Secondly, do not depend upon anyone or any outside help in your work for Me. It is true that you are ready to work for Me and for My cause 100%, but because some are poor and have large families, they cannot devote any of their time and means for My work. But then why work beyond

238

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY your means? The moment the worker depends upon anyone or anything, the "real work" [which is total reliance on Baba] is undone. Therefore, do as much as you can, but do it honestly. Thirdly, if money is collected for the work and spent without being accounted for, then all work in the name of the Divine Cause, must be stopped immediately by the socalled workers. One pie [penny] raised in My name, without true necessity, is dishonesty and will be the cause of millions of re-births. So today, I want everyone of you to pour out your hearts and decide once and for all either to work or to stop the work for Me. My dear friends! If you want to make people love Me, show them that you really love Me. Don't merely make them read My books and messages, but live such a life of sacrifice that others may naturally begin to love Me. Baba Confesses on Behalf of All Baba briefly explained the formation of KDRM as He spelled out, "Last time I visited Andhra, I appointed KDRM as the four pillars of My work in Andhra." Looking at them Baba continued, "I know each of you four loves Me with all your heart and works for Me wholeheartedly. There is no doubt about that. But if you each go your own way, how can you work together? So first let us find out if these four can work together as I want. So now, you four, pour out your hearts to Me honestly, without any curtain over your feelings. This will make Me say something really good for all. Don't look at each other or fear each other." Baba then turned to K. Sastri and asked him what he had to say. Sastri replied that he had never complained about the other three members of KDRM. Baba spelled out, "So, you are absolutely satisfied with the arrangement of work between the four of you?" Sastri said that it was not a question of what he thought, but of simply obeying Baba's orders. Although Baba had emphasized

239

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN that they should work in unison, in practice this was found difficult due to the fact that they lived at different places, and had different temperaments and styles of working, making communication difficult among them. He also admitted that he had reservations about the way that the others worked for Baba, especially when it came to keeping proper accounts of all financial transactions. Baba then asked the other three members of KDRM what they had to say. During the discussion that followed it became clear that although each member was honestly trying his best to further Baba's cause in Andhra, there was nonetheless a seemingly unbridgeable gulf of opinion among them on how this should be done. And, in their enthusiasm to work for Baba, each resented any of the others trying to modify his own way of working. In addition to this, some of the other workers in Andhra complained that important letters received from Baba by KDRM and the replies sent by them to Him were not generally shared. They protested that cooperation was not extended to the different Baba centers and requests for help in spreading Baba's message were ignored. On top of this, the members of KDRM themselves expressed their dissatisfaction at not being able to meet frequently to plan their work. Baba, with a serious look, interjected: I have not understood Myself what work you are doing! If you are doing only propaganda for Me, it is absurd. I don't want propaganda or any kind of false publicity. Never. I want love and honesty. If you cannot do that, then stop what you call work. I am quite capable of doing My Universal Work. So, today I think we must try to stop the so-called work. At this point, Baba approached the subject from a different angle, by bringing up the subject of His mandali: I have often mentioned that I have not yet found one who can love Me as I should be loved. Yet there are those who have surrendered to Me in such a way that they will do

240

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY anything I say. It is a fact. . . . Each of the mandali would give their lives at My bidding. What I am trying to explain is that to surrender to Me is higher than to love Me. And, paradoxical as it may seem, to love Me as I should be loved is impossible, but to obey Me, though very difficult, is possible. So, to call yourselves My workers and yet not obey Me is hypocritical. It was now nearing midnight, but the discussion showed no signs of lagging. In fact, Manik (Y. Manikyala Rao) became so heated in his criticism of KDRM that even when Baba told him to be quiet, he continued to express his grievances. Finally Baba ordered Manik to leave the hall. Manik did so and stood outside for a while. Not long after this, Baba temporarily put a stop to the discussion by announcing that He wished to ask God's forgiveness for the weaknesses and failings of all. Baba instructed the assembly to quickly wash their hands and faces and then come back into the hall. Manik, whose hot temper had cooled now, was also allowed to rejoin the group. With great solemnity and earnestness, all the workers, mandali, and Baba stood quietly as the Prayer of Repentance was recited. Afterward, Baba had coffee served to all for the second time. When all were seated, Baba turned to Manik and remarked: Your enthusiasm led you astray. I understand you want to spread My name and you did it with the best of motives, but not gracefully. You were not humble. Did you see how my confessing tonight for the weaknesses of all was done? How I became the confessor on behalf of you all? Although I only may appear to do something, I not only do it, but I become it. I confessed wholeheartedly; I did it for the whole universe and I actually became the one who confesses. My own principle of humility I do not break; I am free but this principle must be maintained. Baba's loving words helped not only Manik but even others to learn to control their temper and to cooperate with each

241

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN other in doing Baba's work by humbly sharing His words of love and truth with the people of Andhra. KDRM Dissolved; Every Baba Lover a Baba Center A free discussion in Baba's presence continued. One of the workers said, "Baba, how is propaganda possible without raising money?" With a meaningful look Baba's immediate response was, "It is only without money that Baba's real work can be done. What do you mean by propaganda? The very word makes Me look down [belittles Me]. Since ages My work has been done without money." After a variety of subjects were discussed during the intimate conversation that ensued, Baba eventually announced His decision: I have heard what you have said. Now I will make some points clear. I know KDRM are not dishonest. K is very particular about money; D has some money with him; R has no money; M, the same. It is natural for them to think that for spreading Baba's message far and wide they need money. But to depend on money to do Baba's work and to extract money by hook or crook is absolutely dishonest. From the day I kept silence, I stopped touching money. But from that day till today, you have no idea how much money has "flowed" through My hands. Yet I have not a pie with me. I am the Fakir. But money comes and money goes. If you depend upon money for My work, then do not work for Me, because how will you get money? Let us be very practical. K. Sastri said, "I feel it is the life we lead which is important." Baba continued: Very good. Live such a life that you show others that you love Me. To ask people to give money and then in return to propagate Baba's "message of love," how does it sound? Absurd! So, unless you four have something else to suggest

242

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY other than raising funds to disseminate My message, it would be better if you stop what you call work and begin to live the life of love. Let there be no compromise in this, otherwise the whole thing will merely be a show, a mixture of honesty and dishonesty. Katta Subba Rao might say, "I am not a fool; I can do Baba's work independently [of KDRM]." Kovvur people will say, "We are capable of spreading Baba's love, why must we be directed and controlled by KDRM?" And likewise from others. Remember, in these sixty years of My life this is the first time I have attended such a meeting. . . . Not even in Hamirpur was a workers' meeting like this called. But because I felt that something is seriously wrong here, I called this meeting. Absolute honesty must be there, or there is no Baba-work. I am Baba and I know everything. KDRM must stop functioning as a committee from now on. Have you anything to suggest? Am I unjust in dissolving KDRM? Each of the four members of KDRM were then asked in turn whether they thought Baba was being unjust in dissolving KDRM. Each said, "No". Baba then declared: KDRM is dissolved. Andhra Meher Center and all other Meher Centers in Andhra should be discontinued as they are presently functioning. Neither KDRM nor any center nor Meher Publications nor any literature on Baba will have anything to do with Me directly as I shall have no concern either with KDRM as a whole or with any of the centers in Andhra. Let each Baba lover be a Baba center radiating My message of love through living the life of sacrifice, love and honesty for the divine cause. Let every lover, whoever and wherever he may be, be Baba's center in telling people Baba's message that God alone is real and everything else is unreal and that therefore all should love Baba. So, from today, KDRM, Andhra Meher Center, and Meher Publications are dissolved. Let true workers

243

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN become Baba's centers. And, for God's sake, for Baba's sake, beware of money. One pie taken from others with false pretensions makes one die a million deaths! Let principle in work and honesty in life prevail. I know definitely I love Andhra, and the Andhra people have expressed their love in a way to touch My heart. I know also that every one of you here tonight loves Me. So, I feel very happy. The unique love expressed in Andhra during all the programs, big and small, has really touched Me very deeply. Now, once again, I will confess before God, whoever He be, on behalf of all, because the Eluru people were not here when I confessed the first time. After the confession, if you really love Me, even a little, I want your hearts toward each other to be clean. Forget your past differences, clean your hearts and live for Baba if you love Baba. At this point, before the prayers began, one of the workers asked Baba, "How, if all centers are abolished will Your messages reach us and the people?" Baba replied: All those who love Me and want to work can share My message with others. Those who have money and can afford to go from place to place should spread My message of love in distant nooks and crannies. Those who have little money can easily go around their own towns and, by living the life of love, inspire others to love God. Those who have no money, large families and no spare time, should share their love with their own family members and friends. Let Baba's love be the center, the office, and the work. Is that not right? The light of God sparkled like a flame in Baba's eyes as He announced these drastic decisions. None had expected such a turn of events and many looked anxious as Eruch was reading out Baba's board, wondering what else Baba was going to declare.

244

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY "Love Me; Love Me; Love Me." K. Subba Rao asked Baba whether, after the abolition of the centers, His lovers, as individuals, would be allowed to correspond directly with Him. Baba replied, "Henceforth I want to stop all correspondence. I intend to no longer send messages to you all. Now, I wish to work out My personal program to break My silence." This proved too much for Subba Rao who could not refrain from saying, "For others' faults, we have to suffer?" Baba threw him a disapproving glance and replied, "It is no one's fault. Perhaps it may be your fault, who knows? Is there anyone without weaknesses, without defects?" Someone in the hall said, "Baba, You are the only one without fault." Baba was still in a serious mood and He continued: You take Baba as God. God means All-knowing, Allpervading. So, I am in everyone and know everything—is it not so? Hence it is My fault. Who else could be at fault? I am in everything; I am everything, and I do everything. If you say I am God, then it is no one else's fault. If I am not God, then there is no one in the world except Myself who is more at fault! Looking at Subba Rao, but addressing the rest of the people as well, Baba continued: I am fed up with this board and My silence, and I must break My silence. When I break My silence, all of you who have come into My contact will have some glimpse of Me. Some will have a little, some more, and some still more. When the powerhouse is switched on, wherever there are electric bulbs which have a connection with the powerhouse, there will be light. If some of the bulbs are of small candlepower, the light will be dim, and if some of the bulbs are of high candlepower, the light will be bright. If a bulb is fused, there will be no light at all. That is why I have told you that I have performed no miracles, but when I break My silence, the

245

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN first, last and greatest of all miracles will happen. These statements contain an implicit call to Baba lovers to love Him for love's sake, through a silent inner communion with Him, irrespective of what happens externally in their lives. During this meeting, while explaining various points from the board, Baba's hand gestures were very suggestive, and His facial expressions indicated a depth that one could feel but which shall ever remain beyond words to describe. As a simple yet profound conclusion to this long conversation, Baba with a divine glow about Him, added: Love Me wholeheartedly; that is the real thing. Love Me; love Me; love Me; and you will find Me. When Baba's workers and lovers in Andhra heard His candid declaration of being God in human form and His loving counsel—Love Me—some of them gazed at Him with wonderment, and some in intense silence. For some the subliminal reaction was, "Yes, we wish to love Baba, but how?" Baba Himself had answered this question once by smilingly gesturing, "That is the lover's look out. I tell you all: I am the Eternal Beloved; love Me." Perhaps a part of an answer to this question lies in the words of an enlightened mystic who wrote, "The 'fools of God' do not think, they act." Baba does not want to impose a particular method on anyone. It's a sort of a challenge and an open invitation to live with Him, experimenting with His presence. In a way, it is like trying to find a track in uncharted space, it can be anywhere or nowhere. A line of a ghazal that Baba liked, when freely translated, means, "Love is not a game for the feeble-hearted." But Baba's compassionate appeal, "Love Me", also implies that if one honestly wishes to love Him, He will definitely help. So those who dare to love Him, will be taken care of by Him. When the pain of longing for Beloved God builds within the heart, one's path to Him begins to gracefully unfold. One then marvels at how, with Baba's grace, any way can become the way to Him.

246

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY Existence is Substance; Life is Shadow While all were wondering what was going to be the next item of the meeting, Baba asked everyone, through Eruch, to get ready for the second recitation of the Prayer of Repentance. In His compassion, Baba did not want His lovers from Eluru, who had arrived late, to be deprived of their participation with Him in confessing their weaknesses. The hall soon resounded with the solemn words of the prayer. Baba then conveyed that a special message, "Existence Is Substance and Life Is Shadow," would be read out, followed by its Telugu translation. Before Eruch began reading the message, however, Baba pointed His middle finger toward His ear and gestured, "Listen carefully; it will help you to understand what work and action mean." As the message was read aloud, Baba, in splendor and dignity, remained seated in His chair. His eyes flashed in different directions and His glances carried tides of His divinity to His dear ones who were attentively listening. This was one of the important messages given during Baba's second visit to Andhra, so the entire text is given below: Existence is eternal, whereas life is perishable. Comparatively, Existence is what one's body is to a person, and life is as the cloth that covers the body. The same body changes clothes according to the seasons, time and circumstances, just as the one and eternal Existence is always there throughout the countless and varied aspects of life. Shrouded beyond recognition by the cloak of life with its multifarious folds and colors, is Existence unchangeable. It is the garb of life with its veils of mind, energy and gross forms that "shadows" and superimposes on Existence, presenting the eternal, indivisible and unchangeable Existence as transient, varied and ever-changing. Existence is all-pervading, and is the underlying essence of all things, whether animate or inanimate, real or unreal, varied in species or uniform in forms, collective or

247

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN individual, abstract or substantial. In the eternity of Existence there is no time. There is no past and no future; only the everlasting Present. In Eternity nothing has ever happened and nothing will ever happen. Everything is happening in the unending NOW. Existence is God; whereas life is illusion. Existence is Reality; whereas life is imagination. Existence is everlasting; whereas life is ephemeral. Existence is unchangeable; whereas life is ever-changing. Existence is freedom; whereas life is binding. Existence is indivisible; whereas life is multiple. Existence is imperceptible; whereas life is deceptive. Existence is independent; whereas life is dependent upon mind, energy and gross forms. Existence IS; whereas life appears to be. Existence, therefore, is not life. Birth and death do not mark the beginning or end of life. Whereas the numerous stages and states of life governed by the laws of evolution and reincarnation, life comes into being only once, with the advent of the first dim rays of limited consciousness, and succumbs to death only once on attaining the unlimited consciousness of infinite Existence. Existence, all-knowing, all-powerful, all-present God, is beyond cause and effect, beyond time and space, beyond all actions. Existence touches all, all things and all shadows. Nothing can ever touch Existence. Even the very fact of its being does not touch Existence. To realize Existence, life must be shed. It is life that endows limitations to the unlimited Self. Life of the limited self is sustained by the mind creating impressions; by energy supplying the impetus to accumulate and dissipate these impressions through expressions; and by gross forms and bodies functioning as the instruments through which these impressions are spent, reinforced and eventually exhausted, through actions. Life is thickly linked with actions. Life is lived through actions. Life is valued through actions. Life's survival

248

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY depends on actions. Life cognizant is actions—actions opposite in nature, actions affirmative and negative, actions constructive and destructive. Therefore, to let life succumb to its ultimate death is to let all actions end. When actions end completely, life of the limited self spontaneously experiences itself as Existence of the unlimited Self. Existence being realized, evolution and involution of consciousness is complete, illusion vanishes, and the law of reincarnation no longer binds. Simply to desist from committing actions will never put an end to actions. It would merely mean putting into action yet another action—that of inactivity. To escape from actions is not the remedy for the uprooting of actions. Rather, this would give scope to the limited self to get more involved in the very act of escaping, thus creating more actions. Actions, both good and bad, are like knots in the tangled thread of life. The more persistent the efforts to undo the knots of actions, the firmer become the knots and the greater the entanglement. Only actions can nullify actions, in the same way that poison can counteract the effects of poison. A deeply embedded thorn may be extricated by the use of another thorn or any sharp object resembling it, such as a needle, used with skill and precaution. Similarly, actions are totally uprooted by other actions when they are committed by some activating agent other than the "self". Karma-yoga, dnyan-yoga, raj-yoga, and bhakti-yoga serve the purpose of being prominent signposts on the path of Truth, directing the seeker toward the goal of eternal Existence. But the hold of life, fed by actions, is so tight on the aspirant that even with the help of these inspiring signposts, he fails to be guided in the right direction. As long as the "self" is bound by actions, the aspirant, or even the pilgrim on the path toward Truth, is sure to go astray through self-deception. Throughout all ages, sadhus and seekers, sages and saints, munis and monks, tapasavis and sanyasis, yogis, Sufis and talibs, have struggled during their lifetimes,

249

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN undergoing untold hardships in their efforts to extricate themselves from the maze of actions and to realize the eternal Existence by overcoming life. They fail in their attempts because the more they struggle with their "selves," the firmer the "selves" become gripped by life, through actions intensified by austerities and penances, by seclusions and pilgrimages, by meditation and concentration, by assertive utterances and silent contemplation, by intense activity and inactivity, by silence and verbosity, by japas and tapas, and by all types of yogas and chillas. Emancipation from the grip of life and freedom from the labyrinths of actions are made possible for all and attained by a few, when a Perfect Master, Sadguru or Qutub is approached and his grace and guidance are invoked. The Perfect Master's invariable counsel is complete surrender to him. Those few who do surrender their all—mind, body, possessions—so that with their complete surrender they also surrender consciously their own "selves" to the Perfect Master, still have their very being left conscious to commit actions which are now activated only by the dictates of the Master. Such actions, after the surrender of one's "self," are no longer one's own actions. Therefore, these actions are capable of uprooting all other actions which feed and sustain life. Life then becomes gradually lifeless and eventually succumbs, by the grace of the Perfect Master, to its final death. Life, which once debarred the persevering aspirant from realizing perpetual Existence, can now no longer work its own deception. I have emphasized in the past, I tell you now, and I shall age after age forevermore repeat that you shed your cloak of life and realize Existence which is eternally yours. To realize this truth of unchangeable, indivisible, allpervading Existence, the simplest way is to surrender to Me completely; so completely that you are not even conscious of your surrender, conscious only to obey Me and to act as and when I order you.

250

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY If you seek to live perpetually, then crave for the death of your deceptive self at the hands of complete surrender to Me. This yoga is the essence of all yogas in one. As this message was being read out in Telugu, Baba called Mouna Swami and asked him to sit before Him. Baba repeated His previous order to the swami: "For forty days, take one cup of tea and one cup of milk only. For forty days and nights, no sleep, even if you go mad or die. If you say, 'Baba, Baba' constantly, everything will be all right." The swami asked Baba where he should stay for those forty days, and Baba replied, "Kovvur. At the place where the mass darshan was held. Don't let anyone bow down to you. Obey My orders wholeheartedly and honestly, and Baba will help you." Baba then told Koduri Krishna Rao to provide the swami with a cup of milk and a cup of tea daily during the forty-day period. When the Telugu translation of the message was finished, Baba remarked, "From you Andhrites, Baba's dear ones in Andhra, I want nothing but love." It was now a little after 2:30 in the morning. The meeting had been in session since 9:00 the previous night. But these six hours had not just been a thrilling or memorable period, they had constituted one of the most moving events in my life. Baba declared that the meeting was now over and that all the workers and mandali should go to bed. All hurried to retire so they could rest for a few hours and be fresh for the programs of the next day. "No One of My Mandali Is Baba" After leaving the hall, I hardly slept, as the vibrant memories of what had just transpired kept me awake. And yet, Baba's presence was so enlivening that I felt quite refreshed the following morning March 2. After an early bath, I did not feel at all tired as I approached the hall at 8:00 for the session

251

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba had scheduled. Beloved Baba was already there as most of the mandali and Baba workers of Andhra assembled. Baba looked fresh and resplendent, as if he had just been on a holiday tour and had had plenty of rest! Yet, for all this, He was in a serious mood. He did not ask after our health or whether we had slept well, as He usually did, but began getting down to His business immediately. After looking about the hall, Baba bent His handsome head a little, and His delicate long fingers began to move over His board: Summing up last night's proceedings, I want to make some points very clear. I have dissolved KDRM, and officially I am not connected with any of the Andhra Meher Centers. For books and all other literature on Baba, you [Baba lovers in Andhra] are responsible, not I. What I really want is that those who love Me and want to work for Me should each become a Baba center. Last night I explained how those who can afford, and those who cannot afford, can work for Me. Now, if you, on your own, open centers in cities, in towns, in villages, and in your own homes, that is your concern, not Mine. As I told you earlier, I will now have to work out alone My own program to break My silence, so I don't want to be bothered with correspondence. It may be mentioned here that ever since Pendu and Eruch had first visited Andhra in November 1952, many centers had been opened by Baba lovers to spread His name and message to the general public. But in the enthusiasm to share the tidings of joy about the Avatar's advent, disagreements arose as to the best way of doing this. As a result, several devotees wrote letters to Baba explaining the situation and asking for guidance. Baba was busy with His inner work and did not wish to be disturbed. He had little time to spare for correspondence, including that pertaining to Baba work in Andhra. During the meeting Baba had made it clear that He should

252

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY be completely relieved of the outward details connected with His work in Andhra. Baba's skill in "building" and "dismantling" was unique, and He was able to use both methods as a means of awakening the hearts of His lovers. Baba continued: Now this dissolution of KDRM and Andhra Meher Centers may create complications for those directly concerned regarding office, publications, etc. Therefore, I have ordered Adi to help you clear up any difficulties. You can all, if you like, correspond with Adi, Eruch, Pendu, and with any one of the mandali. But I order them, the mandali, now, that not one word of the letters you write to them should be brought to My ears. So, if any of the mandali advises you, when asked by you, don't take the advice as from Me. You can trust them not to mislead you purposely, but after asking them for advice and help, you should also think about it yourself, for after all, the mandali are not Baba. I will have no concern whatsoever with your offices or publications—whether it all goes on or is stopped. Even if KDRM, of their own, want to continue, I have nothing to do with it. You can add, subtract, or be zero [there may be one, many or none involved in this work]. I will have no concern with it. Let me now see how you love Baba and how you work for Baba. I am everywhere, and I am in you also to watch you. Now, ask Me something, if you like. Venkateswara Rao asked, "What about our failings on the spiritual path in following You?" While saying this, he was on the verge of tears, which seemed to touch Baba, and He replied: I tell you that no one has failed Me; you love Me wholeheartedly. When love is not at its height it always creates a mess; there is no question of anyone's failing. I am very happy with you all. As I mentioned last night, this is the first time I have held such a meeting for the divine cause. If only you had a

253

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN little glimpse of My Divinity, all doubts would have vanished, and love—real love—been established. But illusion has such a tight grip that you miss Reality. In a hundred years, none of you will have the same body, and yet today you don't "feel" this truth. If yesterday's accident to KDRM had taken them away from this world, the present muddle which is in their minds would not be there. Looking at KDRM, Baba added, "So, KDRM, think that you are dead and from now on try to live only for Me." V. Rao continued, "Baba, we are prodigal children and not up to the mark. Give us help through Adi." Baba answered: Let us be honest. Adi has been with Me like the few tested mandali for a long period, and he has been conducting office work for twenty years with 100% dedication. Even so, remember, no one of My mandali is Baba. Everyone has got weaknesses and defects. Advice you can have from Adi, but not as from Baba through Adi. For many, at that moment, the compassion behind Baba's severing external connections with His work in Andhra was not apparent. But eventually, some began to see that Baba's real emphasis at the workers' meeting was not on the severing of external connections, but on the assurance of His internal help, with the hint to establish an "inner link" with Him. By dissolving Baba centers and prohibiting correspondence, Baba was helping His lovers create and nurture a genuine center in their hearts, and become ever more responsive to the flow of His inner guidance. Was not Baba's suggestion that His workers write the mandali for advice also a subtle clue that they eventually turn to Him residing in their hearts for the real help? Marvelous are His ways indeed! Baba's Breaking of His Silence Annapurnaiah, the editor of "Velugu," a Telugu weekly, on

254

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY the spur of the moment asked, "Baba, will the Andhra lovers be informed of the time and place of the breaking of Your silence?" Baba looked amused. With His characteristic smile and twinkle, He answered, "My dear 'Velugu!' If this is what is meant by the breaking of My silence, it would be better if I don't break it!" After a slight pause, Baba continued: Just as I told you all last night, the "powerhouse" is to be switched on and all the bulbs connected with it will be lit up. So this will not be just here, but throughout the world. All will know. But bulbs [hearts] that are fused will not give any light. That is why I have been telling you all to love Me more and more. The time for the powerhouse to be switched on is so near that the only thing that will count now is love. Annapurnaiah's question about the exact time of Baba's breaking His silence reminds me of an incident which happened twenty-two years earlier in 1932. It is narrated by Jean Adriel in her book, Avatar, published in Santa Barbara, California, U.S.A. in 1947. She writes: Before going to California, Baba had told us he would break his silence there in July, and that this event would be the signal for the spiritual quickening which he had been predicting for so many years. We were naturally anticipating this moment keenly, because we—as among those close to him—would share in this quickening in a very profound way. This, Baba had told us at the time of his first visit [1931]. . . . We gladly believed him—perhaps because we wanted to be relieved of the necessity of further conscious growth— but we were not greatly surprised when he told us there would be a slight postponement. He must first make a hurried trip to China, he told us, and would then return to break his silence in Hollywood Bowl, with Mary Pickford

255

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN to introduce him! How any of us could have given credence to this fantastic story I cannot now imagine! Certainly it revealed what babes in consciousness we then were. Only too willing were we to be lifted up to Heaven by the boot-straps without further delay! One day, in India, years later, Baba laughed as he recalled the picture to us: "Fancy your believing that story—that I would break my silence over the radio in Hollywood Bowl!" But believe it then we did, and ardently anticipated his return from China. Before leaving with his party Baba had instructed Malcolm and me to go to San Francisco and prepare the ground for his return. Through contacts which we had from our bookshop days we got in touch with various 'key' people, who arranged for us to speak about Baba and tell of his imminent return and the breaking of his silence. On precisely the evening when we were to attend the largest of these gatherings in Piedmont word arrived from Baba that he was not returning to America, but was proceeding to India and Europe; nor would he break his silence at that time. This, frankly, was a very dark moment for us. Within a few hours we were expected to tell these new friends of Baba's expected return to America; to describe the quickening effects upon consciousness which his speaking would initiate for mankind; to proclaim him as a supreme example of God-hood, worthy of the deepest trust and faith. But in our hearts dark doubts were refusing to be silenced.... We felt like trustful children who had been cruelly deceived. Either he did not have the God-knowledge with which we had credited him, or he was another of the imposters who pose as advanced spiritual teachers. Either he was deluded or deluding, the rational mind argued and for a few hours held sway. Now, in retrospect, it is difficult to recapture the agony of soul I went through. But, at that time, being a neophyte among Baba's followers, I had not become accustomed to

256

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY his sudden changes of plan when his inner work demanded it. Even today, after fifteen years of close association, I would not attempt to explain why he does and says certain things. Once, in Cannes, in discussing a letter which he had recently received, and in which the writer was bewailing the fact that Baba's promises were not materializing according to schedule, he indicated to me that everything he had promised would come true, "but in my own time and in my own way." I accept that, though it explains nothing to the rational mind. However, the demands of the reasoning mind matter less and less as the years pass, whereas the intuitions of the heart matter more and more. But during those dark hours in San Francisco the claims of reason were very strong. I felt myself insecure in a world where one's given word was so lightly regarded. Surely the word of a God-man must be sacred. So I reasoned. But as the hours passed I gained better perspective. I realized that though I could not understand his motive, I knew in my heart that nothing he did was ever prompted by the slightest shadow of self-interest; and that his consciousness so far transcended man-made ethics or conduct that his words or actions could not be judged by our conventional concepts of right or wrong. . . . Out of deference to our hostess and the plans she had made, we went to the party that night, but only the following day did we send out word of Baba's change of plans. Overnight, practically all of the newly-made friends became ardent enemies! The next day another cable arrived showing the inner contact which Baba had been maintaining with us: "I knew you two would not fail me. Love, Baba." 34 On this enigmatic subject, Baba's secretary, Adi, shared his views in a letter as follows: ". . . Baba may be putting off the breaking of His Silence in order to put off those people who might believe in Him for merely being true to words rather

34

Avatar, pp. 144-146.

257

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN than for being the One who will give the WORD. The skeptics would believe in Baba because of it, while we believe in Baba in spite of it." Whenever God visits earth in human form as the Avatar, He uses human language as well as His own language. And it is impossible for the intellect to differentiate between the two. However, if His lovers let His statements simmer in their hearts, then the Avatar's grace helps them to understand what He wishes them to know. Love accommodates contradictions, reconciles paradoxes, and shines forth with a purity which cannot be gainsaid. Once one is blessed with the insight love provides, one's faith in the God-Man's divine status is not affected by the intellectual conundrums of others. The entire subject of Meher Baba's silence and His promises to break it is far, far beyond my comprehension. For me, it is one of the most sublime and subtle aspects of His spiritual work, and that's all I can say. Once, while sitting with a group of His lovers in Guruprasad, Poona, one of His dear ones said, "Baba, some of my friends who are scholars and are really good people with many more spiritual qualities than I have, often remark that things do not happen as you say they will." Perhaps this was obliquely referring to Baba's oft repeated promises to break His silence on such and such a date. Baba's eyes sparkled, and with a chuckle He gestured, "You know, when I was in school, I was good at all subjects, except arithmetic. That must be why I have trouble with dates and years!" What a reply! A magnificent Avataric joke! "I Am the Ancient One" Returning to the morning's program of March 2, Baba, after clearing up Annapurnaiah's misconception about His silence and its breaking, continued His conversation with His lovers: Again I tell you, if you want to make Andhra love Me and make them feel My love for them, it is in the hands of

258

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY each of you to do so. This does not mean that you must necessarily work individually; I never meant that. I want each one of you to be a Baba center. This does not imply that you should only work individually when you can work collectively through Baba centers or as a group. But all the same, remember well that I will have no outer concern with any centers. I have shown you how to work. Now, it is all your own responsibility. You may open a hundred centers for Baba—it will be your concern, not mine. Know well this much, that each one who really wants to work for Me should lead the life of "Baba's lover" and this will very naturally bring others to Me. I want "moneyless" love—love which does not depend on money for its expression, nor expects it as a reward. Remember that although I do not perform miracles, I will give anything to anyone who asks for it from the bottom of one's heart. If I am Baba, I can do anything; ask wholeheartedly and you will get it from Me. But this I also tell you, that the one who asks for My love will be the chosen one. The time is very near when I will break My silence. . . . So, from this moment, love Me more and more. Don't go in for false propaganda. Pour out without hesitation what your heart feels and your conscience accepts about Me. While freely sharing your love for Me with others, be unmindful of whether you are ridiculed or honored. Do not overrule your conscience and do not exaggerate merely for the sake of propaganda. If your conscience says, "Baba is the Avatar," say it, even if you are killed for it. But if you feel I am not that, then say honestly, "Baba is not the Avatar." Do not fear, but be prepared to honestly say out what you feel. From My own experience, I tell you again and again: I am the Ancient One—the Highest of the High. When Baba reaffirmed His status as the Ancient One, He gracefully spelled out these words on His board with a casual matter-of-factness. For most in the hall, this statement seemed

259

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN most natural. Baba's presence was so majestic, so overwhelming, that His declaration, "I am the Highest of the High," only reconfirmed what the hearts of His dear ones had already felt. It was truly an indescribable moment in the hall. And with this divine reassurance the meeting came to an end. This second meeting of Baba with His workers had lasted for approximately an hour. At its conclusion, Baba returned to His room and sat outside in a chair. Soon the boys from the Gurukul spotted Baba and started gathering around Him. Baba got up and started throwing apples to them and soon there was much merriment as the boys tried to catch the apples which unexpectedly came winging to them—Baba was superb at looking one way and then throwing the apple in another. Baba then had a photograph taken of Himself with the boys and teachers of the Gurukul. An interesting coincidence is that before the serious workers' meeting, Baba, on His own, went and watched the boys play kabaddi on the playground. After the meetings were concluded, the boys on their own came and watched Baba's "game" with the apples. Was there some significance to this, or was it merely one of the little games within the Great Game He eternally plays with His dear ones? He Needs None; We Need None But Him! Meher Baba spent the night of March 1 and the early morning hours of the 2nd in the company of His lovers and workers from Andhra, intimately and very frankly explaining to them what He meant by working for Him—the "real work." Those who were present, as well as those who later read the account of this meeting, tried to gauge the significance of Baba's statements. Each one's understanding depends mainly upon the nature of the person's relationship with, and their degree of acceptance of, Meher Baba. There is no need to argue about anyone's perspective, for everyone's journey to Baba, the Ocean of Love, is a personal concern between the individual and the Eternal

260

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY Beloved, the Avatar. In Baba's All-forgiving love, however, I dare to share some of my thoughts on "work," to prompt others to have their own. As I look back and recall the proceedings of that unique meeting, sometimes the memories of Baba's flashing eyes and the graceful smile that often swept over His face reduce my careful calculations, logic and interpretations to naught. Eventually, though, the mind begins to function and ventures to fathom the meaning of Baba's words. To me, working for Baba means to avail oneself of the compassionate chance that He has offered us to set ourselves free from the bindings of our emotions, thoughts, and actions. To do anything with love, with the warmth of sharing His message of Truth, links one with Baba's divine presence. Gradually this link begins to operate through all the events of every-day life, both big and small. As one's heart opens up more and more to Baba, instead of feeling proud about one's deeds, even when others regard them as great, one feels indebted to Baba for the opportunities given by Him to participate in His cause. Baba's perennial work is to release each of us from the limitations of the finite self; our "work" for Baba is to bind ourselves more and more to Him, the eternal, infinite Self. Thus our occupation should be to make room for Baba within ourselves, letting Him flood our beings with His sanctifying presence. This is a quiet act of sacrificing our selfishness at the altar of the infinitely selfless One, Meher Baba. Hence our "work" or rather our part within His work, is a private affair of pleasing Baba, of surrendering to Baba, with no expectation of appreciation from others. In the mid-1930s, Beloved Baba once conveyed to His early group of Western disciples one simple sentence which explains both the divine and human sides of His work. He stated, "My work is the realization of my Self in all creation." So our "work," with Baba's grace, will eventually end with the annihilation of the worker, the finite self, in the ever active Infinite Consciousness, the Avatar. This does not mean, however, that there is no scope for individuality in our work. I am reminded here of an incident

261

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN which I had heard from Pandoba, one of the mandali who stayed with Baba in the mid-1920s. He recalled that once during a general discourse, Baba remarked, "If anyone were to please Me with a sweet, melodious bhajan, I would bless the person in a special way and he will reap immense spiritual benefit." One of Pandoba's friends gathered from this casual comment of Baba's that the easiest way for him to win Baba's grace would be through singing. Although nature had not gifted him with a sweet voice, he wanted to take advantage of this "hint" from Baba, as it seemed to promise a short-cut to spiritual progress. So, each night, when the other mandali had gone to sleep, he would steal away from the sleeping quarters to practice his singing. One night, on some pretext, Baba was walking around Lower Meherabad and was surprised to hear some discordant notes emanating from a field in the distance. Baba quickly walked over and found this dear one singing for all he was worth. The man was surprised to see Baba at that unexpected hour and bowed down to Him. Baba gestured, "What are you doing here?" The man shyly replied that he was trying to learn how to sing well. "Why?" asked Baba, and the man related the whole story. Baba smiled in appreciation of the intent, but went on to explain that whatever one does from the bottom of one's heart in the service of the Master is nothing less than a song. He asked the man to discontinue his singing venture and simply be more diligent in the duties already given him by Baba. Our work then is to discover our own way of singing to Baba. Paradoxically, part of this work involves giving up our earnest efforts, and learning to rely completely on Baba to find one's way to Him. This subtle process of self-effacement and surrender molds one's relationship with Baba in the way which is most in tune with one's innate nature. One begins to feel not only more at ease with one's self, but also closer to His presence. This awakens in one a secret and poignant longing to be even

262

MEHER BABA EXPALINS "REAL WORK" AT RAJAHMUNDRY more aware of Him. One develops the voice to sing His praise, and the eyes to witness His glory. In this spirit of love, offering flowers is not a ritual, arti is not a dry discipline, and prayers can become a genuine means of establishing His presence in our day-to-day life. When life is lived in this manner, one becomes a Baba center, completely centered in Him. On some occasions I had the privilege to be present when Beloved Baba conversed with groups of His lovers from different parts of India. The gist of what He conveyed from time to time, as I recall it today is, "Whether one knows it or not, Baba, as the Avatar, is in everyone, around everyone, and beyond everyone. And, whether one accepts it or not, it is the Avatar who, in His timeless love and compassion for all, responds to even the faintest longing for God or call for help." In my own life, I have seen many times how my efforts to get closer to Baba are the excuses He uses to come closer to me. To be aware of this is to surrender more completely to His will, to depend more wholly on Him, and to become a more pliable vehicle for the Avatar's work in us, and through us. How wonderful it would be to play our parts without self-resistance, as small passive nothings in the ever active Everything—the Avatar. For His work, He needs none, and for our work, we need none. . . but Him! He Alone Exists.

263

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS 1954 -PART XII "So Many Seek, So Few Find" On the morning of March 2, after an extemporaneous and lively game of catch with the boys at the Gurukul, Meher Baba was ready for house visits. The impact of the previous night on me was so great that I could hardly recollect the details of what had transpired at the meeting. I was simply gratefully aware that Meher Baba had spent the night with us and we with Him. To be in the Avatar's presence for such a long time at one stretch was a rare privilege. It was only later that I began reflecting on Baba's message and its meaning. On the morning of the second, however, only His words, "Love Me; I am the Ancient One," kept beating in my heart. To me these words were not just abstract philosophy, or coldly intellectual; they had a warm appeal, even as they challenged my love. What else was there to remember? Ever since Baba had entered Andhra, He had been hinting at the importance of the workers' meeting that He wanted to hold at the end of His tour. Perhaps this was one of the main reasons for His visit. Be that as it may, at the end of these meetings, Baba seemed relaxed and in a happy mood. Around 10:00 that morning He visited the home of N. Dharma Rao, an executive engineer, who had been tirelessly driving Baba throughout His Andhra tour. Baba then visited the homes of Jyothi Prakash and the Pillay family. At each place, Baba was garlanded and arti performed. At Pillay's house, his two daughters, Meera and Veena were also there. Meera was weeping bitterly, but that seemed to ease the pain of her aching heart and perhaps made the impending parting from Baba more tolerable. Baba compassionately embraced her, consoling her with His touch. Veena, on the other hand, seemed to be in high spirits, her face

264

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS beaming with joy, because her Beloved Baba was in her home in person. After these three visits, Baba returned to the Gurukul where Bullaiah approached Him with the visitors' book for Him to sign. Bullaiah told Baba that last year's flood had washed away the previous book and so Baba's would be the first entry in the new book. Baba smiled and gestured a few words which Eruch wrote down. Baba then took the pen and made just a little mark on the page as a token of His signature. Baba then sat outside His room and all gathered around Him. People began singing "Nemo Meher Baba, Avatar Namo." (Our loving salutations to Avatar Meher Baba.) This evoked a mood of deep reverence and love for Baba, but this enchanted time of sitting in Baba's divine presence passed all too soon. At 1:00, Baba left Rajahmundry for Kakinada. Baba made several stops en route. The first was at Tapeswaram where Baba gave darshan at the Theosophical Lodge. Here, He gave a special message from His board which Eruch read out in his loud clear flowing voice: I am the One so many seek and so few find. No amount of intellect can fathom Me. No amount of austerity can attain Me. Only when one loves Me and loses one's self in Me, am I found. This love must be so honest that not only should others not know about it, but you yourself should not be aware of it. One of the divine aspects [of God] is infinite goodness, and so, do good but without expecting any appreciation for the same from any quarter. Baba gives His blessings to all. These few words seem simple, yet have great meaning to them, for they amount to a declaration of Baba's being the Ancient One—eternally available to all. Regardless of one's worldly position, any attempt to love God is answered directly by the Ancient One. When someone asked Baba for His blessings, He gestured, "My blessing is in the prasad. If people take it with love, it will go deep down into their hearts. Without love, all messages are

265

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN empty talks." The next stop was at the village of Alamuru where the host wanted to serve Baba and party with tea and coconut water. Baba, who was a quick wit, looked at the mandali with a smile and gestured that they could have one or the other, but not both! After half an hour's program, Baba's car was speeding once again toward Kakinada, but there were two more stops before He reached there. First, at Mandapeta, which was about a half hour's drive from Alamuru. Baba glanced lovingly at those assembled with His luminous eyes and dictated a short message on His board: Whether rich or poor, big or small, high or low, literate or illiterate, all of you can have Me. If you love Me as I ought to be loved, you will find Me as your own Self. Baba's visit to Mandapeta was very brief and within ten or fifteen minutes He drove off to Ramachandrapuram. There was a short darshan program here at which K. Sastri gave a talk in Telugu on Beloved Baba and His message of love. At its conclusion, Baba added: God is not to be preached, but to be loved, and only those who live a life of love can know Me as the Ancient One. These last three stops were unscheduled originally, but Baba spared a few moments to answer the call of His lovers at each place. Baba left Ramachandrapuram around 5:00 in the afternoon and arrived at Kakinada at about 7:00 that evening. An Offering That Begets Pride Defiles Love During this darshan tour, Baba lovers tried to reserve for Baba a house in a semi-secluded location at each place He stayed. They knew this was Baba's wish and so, at Kakinada, they had arranged for Baba to stay at Y. V. Narasimha Rao's bungalow on the outskirts of town. Baba's car drove straight through the city until it reached the bungalow which the

266

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS family had vacated for Baba's stay, but Baba did not go inside. He sat on the ground in front of the house and waited for the mandali. Our bus had broken down a little before the end and all had to walk the last furlong or so. Traveling with the Avatar was simultaneously difficult and easy, exasperating and delightful, but it ever remained a cherished longing of His lovers—to have the opportunity to journey with Baba. After being greeted by Narasimha Rao's family, Baba told us all to leave and to be at His place the next morning by 7:00 sharp. We retired to our quarters which were in a building not far from Baba's. Accordingly, the next morning, March 3, all assembled and Baba, as was His habit, asked various ones how they had slept the previous night. All seemed to have slept well, which was not too surprising considering how little sleep any had had the previous night. Some of the local people came that morning for Baba's darshan and were introduced to Him. Baba then gestured that He wanted to visit the homes of His lovers and workers. The first home visited was that of E. Sathi Raju, and there is an interesting story connected with Sathi Raju's acceptance of Baba as the Avatar. Some fifteen years earlier, in 1938, S. Raju had met a saintly person named R. Ganga Raju. This pious, God-loving person initiated S. Raju in a special path known as "Surya-Upasana"—worship of the sun. He taught him to meditate on Lord Vishnu, visualizing Him centered in the sun. After some days, S. Raju could hear celestial music during his meditation and, sometimes, he could feel his kundalini, coiled at the base of his spine, slowly rise toward the center situated between his eyebrows. With this experience, a deep peace would envelop him. He was, therefore, content with his spiritual practices and even after hearing of Meher Baba from some people was not particularly interested in Him. Two events, however, in January 1952 made him change his mind. On January 2, R. Ganga Raju, whom he considered his guru, passed away. And then, ten days later, while traveling

267

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN by train to Madras, a curious yet significant coincidence occurred. He was talking to a friend who happened to be a follower of Sai Baba. This friend mentioned that he had recently heard of a man named Dr. Dhanapathy Rao who was telling people that Meher Baba was the Avatar of the Age. When the train pulled into the station at Tadepalligudem, two men approached the compartment where S. Raju was sitting. One got in and sat down next to him. This was Y. Ranga Rao while the man who had come to see him off was none other than Dr. Dhanapathy Rao himself! Ranga Rao gave S. Raju a booklet on Avatar Meher Baba which he happened to have with him and told him, without mincing any words, that Meher Baba was the Avatar. S. Raju heard all this with interest but was not drawn to Baba. Later that year, however, he happened to meet Dhanapathy again and was given a copy of The Perfect Master: the Life of Shri Meher Baba by C. B. Purdom to read. This book greatly impressed him and he began to show a genuine interest in Baba and so he was invited to attend a three-day sahavas program at Meherabad in November 1952. During this meeting, he felt the loving warmth of Baba's presence and all the bits and pieces of his life seemed to fall together to make a perfect Baba design. His eyes shone with ecstasy and as he looked at Baba a few tears coursed down his cheeks. Later, he wrote: "At the first sight of Baba, I forgot myself completely and my joy knew no bounds." He and Dhanapathy garlanded Baba with two beautiful chemki (tinsel) garlands. To his surprise, although many garlands were offered to Baba, He seemed to prefer wearing only the garlands that he and Dhanapathy had offered him. On the last day of the sahavas, S. Raju whispered to Dhanapathy that they were most fortunate as Baba had used only their garlands during the three days. Perhaps there was not just gratitude, but a little pride as well in this observation. For, as Baba left the hall on the last day, He went straight to where Mohammed the mast was waiting for Him. Baba handed him the two garlands, caressed his face and then went away. As soon as Baba left, Mohammed

268

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS took the garlands and crushed them into pieces between two stones. S. Raju felt that Baba was teaching him a direct lesson: the love with which the garlands had been presented was pleasing to Him, but the pride generated in their hearts by His acceptance of that love offering was not. Baba's guidance through such personal experiences is heartpenetrating and lasting too. In one of S. Raju's later visits to Baba, in a very off-hand manner, looking at him, Baba gestured, "I am the spiritual Sun." As Baba made this comment, the veil over His face seemed to thin for an instant, revealing a little more of His luminous effulgence. Perhaps for many there, this statement was significant in itself, but for S. Raju it had a special meaning. It confirmed to him that Baba knew all about his old spiritual practice of meditating on the Lord centered in the sun. Baba's casual comment strengthened S. Raju's conviction in Baba's omniscience and reassured him that Baba had been guiding his life, even before he had heard of Him. Even today, Baba continues to give such reassurances to His lovers who, like sunflowers, continue to turn to Him, the spiritual Sun. During Baba's short visit to S. Raju's house on March 2, 1954, He touched a pair of silver sandals with His feet, at S. Raju's request. Similarly, at the home of V. V. Narayan Rao, Baba touched a pair of silver sandals as a gesture of His love for Narayan Rao. These sandals were then kept by the two men as sacred mementos of Baba's visit, to be treasured forever. Baba visited seventeen homes in all, including the homes of M. Annapurnaiah, the editor of the Velugu paper and M. Thirumal Rao, who later translated God Speaks into Telugu. In each house Baba visited, He created a special atmosphere of intimacy. Each home has a heart-stirring story to be told of Baba's love, but it seems practical to relate only what transpired at a few of these visits.

269

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Baba Asks Questions; Baba Answers Them When Baba visited the home of L. Subba Rao, his wife, seeing Baba enter the house, came running toward Him and fell at His feet, weeping. Overpowered with love, she became unconscious. Baba's love seemed to fill the house. There was also a poet there who, on feeling this incredible atmosphere of love, began spontaneously composing and reciting poems in praise of Baba, hailing Him as the Avatar. It was a touching sight to witness. Seemingly immune to this intense atmosphere, one Baba lover continued to be absorbed in taking photographs of Meher Baba. He had been conspicuous throughout Baba's tour in this pursuit and Baba now turned to him and teased him, "Out of hundreds of pictures, has even one come out all right?" When visiting K. Kesavarao's home, it was apparent that the host was not well. He was standing with outstretched hands for Baba's embrace. Pointing at him, Baba instructed K. Sastri, "Tell his family members that he is very fortunate!" Baba then gave his wife a slab of candy and added, "Break off a piece every day for the next 101 days; take Baba's name and then give the piece to your husband. Don't worry." It was at the house of Hanumantha Rao that Bonala Venkateswarulu and his family first met Baba. Venkateswarulu was profoundly affected by this meeting and thereafter took a very active part in working for Baba in Andhra. As Baba was being driven to His lovers' homes, He saw a man standing at the gate of a house. He was holding a plate with fruit to offer Baba, as well as camphor with which to perform Baba's arti. This man, G. Venkata Subba Rao, was very devoted to Lord Siva and was in the habit of repeating His name aloud, so much so that he was nicknamed "Mahadev Sambho" (a name of Siva) by the townsfolk. But as he was devoted to Siva and not to Baba, no visit to his home had been scheduled. Seeing him at the gate, however, Baba asked the car to be stopped and blessed the offering by touching the plate with His hand. Baba asked one of His Andhra lovers to convey to "Mahadev Sambho" that Baba was

270

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS Lord Siva Himself. Later, G. V. Subba Rao related to Sathi Raju that while looking at Baba, he saw Him as Lord Siva. Baba also visited the home of Y. V. Narasimha Rao, His host, where He expressed His appreciation for all the care they had taken of Him. Lastly, Baba went to the home of H. Sambamurthy, the District Collector. Many of the socially prominent people of the town had come to see Baba, and were introduced to Him, one by one. During this informal gathering, the collector's small boy suddenly appeared with a book to collect Baba's autograph. With a smile, Baba explained that as He had stopped speaking, so also He had stopped writing, but He drew a quick doodle (perhaps a mischievous chicken) in the child's book. After arti, the collector's wife asked if Baba would give a message. Perhaps because most there had come more out of curiosity rather than love for Meher Baba, or had come simply because it was the collector who had invited them, in a most natural manner, yet with great authority, Baba dictated the following message: It has been possible through Love, for man to become God; and when God becomes Man, it is due to His love for His beings. If people were to ask Me, "Have you seen God?" I would reply, "What else is there to see?" If they were to ask Me, "Are you God?" I would reply, "Who else could I be?" If they were to ask Me, "Are you the Avatar?" I would reply, "Why else have I taken this human form?" So the only message I could give, and have ever been giving is, "Love God;" and you will find that your own Self is nothing but God. Sometimes Baba's messages were cryptic, but this particular message seems strikingly forthright. While its metaphysical implications might be so profound as to be unfathomable, its most immediate meaning is sufficient to direct one to the heights—love God and become God! During these house visits, Baba was very quick; there was never a wasted moment, and yet Baba never seemed hurried.

271

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN There was always a regal presence about Him; one had the sense not that Baba was rushing, but that in His divine atmosphere the pace of everything around Him was accelerated. Baba was the divinely calm and tranquil eye of the hurricane. And when Baba left a house after only a few minutes, something remained behind—in the rooms and in the hearts of His dear ones for a long time—His presence and the warmth of His love. "All Worship. . . Eventually Comes to Me" Baba finished the house visits early and by 11:15 He had returned to Narasimha Rao's bungalow. As He was informally conversing with His close ones, someone requested Him to visit the Cosmopolitan Club. Baba graciously agreed to do so but gestured "only five minutes" and added that only if it could be arranged for Him to stop on His way to the M. S. N. C. High School where the public darshan was to be held. These conditions were met and so, at around 3:00 that afternoon, Baba was received with honor by the members of the Cosmopolitan Club. Baba conveyed to those who were there, "Today is the last day of My darshan tour in Andhra. So, if people keep silent and order is maintained, I intend to give a special message. In addition to it, I will give fresh dictation on the spot. Those who want to hear it may come there." After this loving personal invitation, Baba gave His blessings to those who were there and then proceeded to the high school where over four thousand people had already gathered. Baba was led to His seat on the dais. Before sitting, Baba folded His hands to the crowd (His own selves). There was a loud round of warm applause which rang out spontaneously as Baba was garlanded. After the welcome address, the three short messages from Baba were read out in Telugu by Jagannadham Pantulu who usually performed this task during the Andhra tour. Then Baba asked Ramjoo to read out the special message, "The Word of Words" which He had dictated earlier. The last

272

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS paragraph of this is given below: The Word that I will speak will go the world as from God, not as from a philosopher; it will go straight to its heart. With the dawn of the realization of the unity of all life, hatred and dissension will come to an end. There will be unfaltering love and unfailing understanding and men shall be united in an inviolable brotherhood, based on the realized Oneness of God. After Ramjoo read the message in English, it was read out in Telugu as well. As this was being done, Baba sat in His chair, His hands resting lightly on the arms, gently raising His palms and letting them fall while His eyes flashed in different directions. There was a graceful dignity to Baba which made even His small gestures, like His tapping the arms of His chair, very appealing. I would often find myself gazing in wonder at Baba's forehead which seemed especially resplendent, but others were equally captivated by Baba's eyes, or His smile. Truly Baba was divinely beautiful and many in the crowd were deeply moved by His beautiful divinity. As He had indicated at the Cosmopolitan Club, after the translation was complete, Baba began dictating an additional message on His board: In the Beyond State of God, sex does not exist; there, only one indivisible Existence prevails. It is in the realm of illusionary phenomena, called the universe, that sex asserts itself. Babajan, the Perfect Master who, in less than an instant, made Me experience My Ancient Infinite State, had the form of a woman. Upasni Maharaj, the Perfect Master who brought Me down to normal consciousness, had a male form. Babajan came from a high noble and rich family. She was beautiful when she was young. But just before she was going to be married, owing to her intense longing to be one with God, she renounced the world. In Poona, with one kiss

273

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN on My forehead, she made Me realize that I am the Ancient One. She was about 100 years old at the time, yet, like a true fakir, she would sit under a tree day and night, in rain or sun. Everyone of you, man or woman, of any caste or creed has an equal right to attain Divinity. I tell you with divine authority that I experience eternally, consciously and continually being one with you all and the One in you all. So, any worship or obeisance done to any deity, animate or inanimate, to any saint, yogi, advanced soul, or Master, eventually comes to Me. Being rich or poor, literate or illiterate, of high caste or of low caste, need not interfere with your loving God—the supreme Beloved. By offering pure unadulterated love to anyone and anything, you will be loving Me. And let Me assure you on divine authority that we are all one. I give you all My blessings for the understanding that loving God in any form, in any way, will make you eternally free. Following this discourse, Baba distributed prasad for about two hours. Whenever Baba distributed prasad, there seemed to be an extra kindliness in His eyes. Although busily engaged in distributing the bananas or sweets, Baba would find time to smile at an infant in its mother's arms, sometimes reaching up and lovingly squeezing its cheeks or patting it gently. It often seemed as if Baba were the channel through which love flowed in boundless measure from some invisible source, within Him. At 6:00, Baba left the pandal and returned to His residence. Before supper, Baba instructed the mandali to be at His place at 8:00 the next morning. Yoga Samadhi and Nirvikalpa Samadhi On the morning of March 4, however, Baba surprised the mandali by appearing at their quarters a little before 7:00. Baba embraced all who were traveling with Him from outside of Andhra, who were leaving that day for their various homes.

274

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS After this unexpected but heartwarming visit, we all proceeded to Baba's residence where He informed us of a telegram He had received from the secretary of the Balyogi Ashram, Mummidivaram. Baba then had the reply read out: "My love and blessings to all real Balyogis in the world who are God's beloved children." Baba seemed in a very communicative mood. Perhaps He was relaxed now that the tour was practically over, but at any rate He began to refer to a variety of profound spiritual subjects with more than a little wit and humor. Some excerpts from Baba's talk are given below: Listen, never has the proverb "all that glitters is not gold," been more appropriate than in the spiritual field. Tantric and other types of yoga, when developed and practiced diligently, result in the practitioner going into a trance or developing powers. But yoga-samadhi is absolutely different from nirvikalpa samadhi. Yoga-samadhi is called haal by the Sufis. Those in yogasamadhi need not eat food, drink water, sleep, etc. They are in a state of trance, but when they come down from their samadhi, they are like ordinary people. Nirvikalpa samadhi is quite different from yoga-samadhi. It is deification—becoming God and experiencing the "I am God" State of the Perfect One, living the "life of God." Baba continued: There are three yogis who have been in yoga-samadhi for hundreds of years; their eyelashes and eyebrows have grown very long, they have become very lean, but they do not know Me. Baba's description and gestures were so graphic that it was easy to picture those yogis sitting in a trance. The expression on Baba's face made us feel how lucky we were to be there in His presence. With a mischievous twinkle in His eye Baba continued: Now let me give you an example of "all that glitters is

275

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN not gold." [In the late '30s] at Meherabad I had a Mad Ashram, not a Mast Ashram, but a Mad Ashram and the maddest of all was one called Faqir Bua. When I closed that ashram, all the mad were sent to their respective places. Faqir Bua was sent to Poona. One who was working at Meherabad spread the rumor that I gave My spiritual charge to Faqir Bua. The result was that this madman was taken as a Sadguru. He was made to sit on a big gadi (fancy cushioned seat/throne). People visited him for his darshan. His every gesture was taken to be divine. People spent money on him, took him around the city in a car but Faqir Bua was absolutely mad. Baba had those assembled laughing at this ludicrous situation. Baba's sense of humor was really great and the facial expressions and gestures He used to express Faqir Bua's insane behavior were a delight to see. Baba concluded: Don't be led astray. Remember, "All that glitters is not gold." So, be honest. I am the slave of the love of my lovers. With a smile, Baba added, "There are even some so-called yogis and gurus who, in their letters, send even Me their blessings!" Baba's astonishment expressed at this turn of events again prompted His dear ones to laugh heartily. Baba then became more serious and began discoursing on the "four journeys" which He had explained earlier at Kottapeta. Addressing the difference between a Perfect Master and the Avatar, Baba conveyed: In living the life of God, both the Perfect Master and the Avatar are equal, the same. Both are leading God's life and also are on every level of life in Illusion. Simultaneously they are on the level of the lowest to the highest. The most important difference, however, is that the Perfect Master acts on that level and the Avatar becomes that. . . . On every plane the Perfect Master acts as a man of that plane. The Avatar becomes the man on that plane and that

276

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS is why the Avatar can give a universal [spiritual] push. God is [in] everything and in everyone. The Avatar is not only in everything and [in] everyone, but becomes everything and everyone. Therefore the fundamental difference is that the Perfect Master acts whereas the Avatar becomes. Later, Baba expanded on this theme and it was included in God Speaks (second edition, revised and enlarged) as part of the Supplement. Ten Minutes and Four Seconds Baba's discourses, of which I have given only excerpts, went on for nearly an hour. And they were given with Baba's casual yet authoritative divinity so that by the end, the hall was surcharged with His presence. All in the hall were looking at Baba. Some who had recently come into Baba's contact wondered what would have happened to them had they not the good fortune to be accepted by Meher Baba, the Avatar. Their feeling of gratefulness for Baba's grace was overflowing through their eyes. Those from Andhra, in general, were overjoyed at the opportunity they had been given to spend time in Baba's company. This had inspired them to want to love Baba more and more. But now, despite the fullness they felt in Baba's presence, they could not entirely erase from their minds the thought that soon Baba would be leaving Andhra for Mahabaleshwar. One of His dear ones, V. V. N. Rao, with all respect and humility spoke out, "Baba, how to retain our contact with You, the Avatar, constantly?" His large eyes beaming with light, Baba looked around the hall and through His board and gestures replied: Narayan Rao means now that Baba is physically among you, you feel the contact, but when I leave you, gradually this cools down. How to retain it constantly?

277

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Well, do you feel constantly hungry? When you work hard, you get hungry. When you feel hungry, you take food, and then you forget about the food. So work for Me in such a way that you feel hungry for Me. Sometimes think of Me, sometimes work for Me, sometimes talk about Me, but not all the time. If you go on eating continually you will get indigestion! Before you go to bed, say, "Baba, I entrust all that I did, thought or spoke, good and bad, to You." When you getup, say, "Baba, I now begin entrusting all—thoughts, words and deeds—to You." Say this just twice each day for five minutes, but with all your heart in it. Do that and make Me responsible for all you do or think. Then you are free; . . . but you must do it honestly. This much will be more than sufficient to maintain the contact with Me. I am the Ocean; I can accept both flowers, coconuts and also filth. So throw everything in the Ocean with all your heart. This is a great thing if done wholeheartedly, otherwise it goes in your own pool of water which gets filthy because of your dirt. Here I would like to share a similar instruction Baba gave around seven months later. Baba had called some of His men disciples and devotees from the West to stay with Him for three weeks at Meherabad. On September 21, during one of His sittings with the Westerners, He dictated: The question is how to remember Me. The easiest and surest way is to do as I tell you. . . . The first thing in the morning when you get up, before doing anything, think for one second of Baba. Baba is then worn by your soul: early in the morning dress your soul with Baba. At twelve noon, for one second do the same; do it again about 5:00; when you retire do it also. . . . If you do it I will be always with you, and you will feel My company. . . . Do it for four seconds every day, then you will be in the world, yet Baba will be with you all the time." 35 Amazing! Can it really be that simple? It seems too fantastic

35

The Awakener, Vol. II, No. 3, pp. 54-55.

278

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS to be true, and yet the God-Man in His hukki (whim) has disclosed this to us. He has made it so simple that many will doubt it. Or they will try to turn this simplest game of daily remembrance into some difficult and rigorous chore. We all have our own way of relating to Baba and I do not mean to impose my views on any, but I would like to share some of my thoughts on putting Baba's ten minutes or four seconds into our lives. I feel the most important thing is to remember the spirit of Baba's words. At the times Baba has suggested, we should lovingly remember Him, not the act of remembering. Therefore it should not become a ritual or a discipline in our lives. It is a light-hearted game of remembrance which He has graciously offered to play with us. We can make it a song, sung for our delight and His pleasure. Baba is not interested in teaching us some technique as a shortcut to Him. He is reminding us, rather, of the eternal Truth of the God-Man's reassurance that if we trust and follow Him, He will be with us in our daily lives. Try, and see the wonder of it; experiment, and feel the delight of it. When Baba finished answering Narayan Rao's question, the impact of His compassion was so great that one of His lovers there began to weep and weep from the emotion he was experiencing. His body was shaking with excitement and he could not speak. In between his heart and his vocal chords, his words had gotten stuck. Baba called the person near and patted him and lovingly soothed the turmoil in his heart. Then Baba started embracing, one by one, all of His Andhra lovers and workers who were there, explaining that He would not be able to see each of them off individually later on. Not long after these tearful yet cheerful-with-His-presence farewells, Baba left Kakinada by car and headed for the train station at Samalkot. Who Made the Sick Bogie Fit? When we arrived at the railway station and went to the

279

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN booking office, Manik (Manikyala Rao) greeted us. This surprised us for Manik had left on March 2, and Baba had subsequently asked many of His workers residing in different places in Andhra Pradesh to return to their homes and not wait to see Him off at Samalkot. It wasn't until much later that we learned the full story behind Manik's presence in the booking office that morning. On March 2, after the workers’ meeting, many were getting ready to return to their homes; among those who stood up as if to leave was Manik. Baba looked at him in surprise and asked, "Why are you standing?" "I have to go to Vijayawada, Baba," Manik replied. "Why?" "I have to make some train reservations for You." "Who asked you to do that?" Baba wanted to know. Manik replied humbly, "No one, Baba, but I overheard the arrangements Pendu wants to make on the 4th and I'm going to talk to my officer at Vijayawada about it." It had been decided that on March 4, when Baba and party left Andhra, one entire third class compartment should be reserved exclusively for the mandali. Also one second class, four-berth compartment, with an attached coupe for Baba and a few of the mandali should be obtained. But Manik, who worked for the railways, knew that it would not be possible to make such arrangements at Samalkot. Although no one had asked him to handle this, he took it upon himself to make the necessary arrangements. Accordingly, Manik went to Vijayawada and managed to reserve one third class compartment for the mandali, and a separate bogie (car) which would be attached at Waltair and which contained a second class coupe and a four-berth sleeper. Once these arrangements were made, Manik told his officer he was going to Samalkot to make sure that all went smoothly on March 4 when Baba and His party left. But early on the morning of the 4th, Manik received a call from his officer in Vijayawada with the news that the movement officer at Waltair had just phoned to inform him that the

280

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS reserved second class bogie had been declared "sick." (In railway parlance, "sick" means the car has been deemed unfit to travel.) Therefore the bogie could not be attached to the train and, as there was no stand-by bogie at Waltair, the train would not have a second class coupe and four-berth compartment on it. Manik was greatly alarmed to hear this. He requested his officer, Mr. Amritraj, "to do something, for God's sake" and to prevail upon the officer at Waltair to get the bogie fit enough at least to travel as far as Vijayawada where it could be replaced with another bogie. Mr. Amritraj promised to do his best. So it was that Manik was still anxiously awaiting word on the bogie situation when Pankhraj and I arrived. As it turned out, it was fortunate for us that Manik was there, for ordinarily it would have been impossible for us to purchase the return tickets for all those traveling with Baba. This was because tickets were only sold to nearby stations or junctions along the route, while some of those with Baba wanted to get down at small distant stations and even more wanted to change trains en route. Manik, anticipating our difficulties, entreated the clerk in a friendly way to make out tickets for the final destination of each one in our party. To facilitate matters Manik began calculating the distances involved, how many miles to Nagpur, to Kanpur, etc., so he could advise the clerk on how much he should charge (tickets were sold on a per mile basis). "Don't worry," Manik assured him, "if it turns out that any ticket has been underpriced, I will pay the difference." Thus, because of Manik's help, the mandali and others were spared much bother and were able to get direct tickets at Samalkot for the entire journey home. This whole procedure took quite some time and it was not long after this that Baba arrived at the station. Manik went over to see Baba, perhaps to mention the problem that had arisen with the reserved bogie, but just then a phone call came for him. Baba gestured, "First, go see what it's all about." Manik went and discovered that it was his officer in Vijayawada who had called to inform him that the bogie had been

281

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN repaired well enough at Waltair to travel at least as far as Vijayawada. Relieved to hear this good news, Manik returned to Baba who immediately asked what the phone call had been about. Manik explained the entire matter to Baba who looked pleased when the end result was announced. After hearing Manik's whole story, Baba inquired solicitously, "Now, what about your food?" "I will take something, Baba," Manik replied but this answer did not satisfy Baba who called Pendu over and gestured, "You people are having sumptuous food and you have ignored this man who is working for you! Now take him to the refreshment room and see that he has everything you enjoyed!" This was Baba's way of expressing to Manik His concern and affection. In fact, Baba had not asked Manik to help make the travel arrangements, but now it was clear that He appreciated Manik's consideration in doing this work on his own. Baba has His own ways of getting His work done through His lovers and those connected with Him. He works behind the "seven curtains" quietly to accomplish what He wants, but He arranges things so that His lovers may feel that they are the ones who have accomplished something in His cause. This is one of the personal aspects of Baba's impersonal working, a part of His Lila and an expression of His unconditional love. Baba Helps Those Who Long to Obey Our train arrived at Samalkot a little after noon. It was a passenger train originating in Puri and going all the way to Poona. We had traveled from Poona to Vijayawada on it on February 19 and now we were returning by the same train approximately two weeks later. The second class bogie which had been made fit at Waltair, and the third class compartment reserved for the mandali were both locked so that no one else could use them. When they were opened we piled in with all of our luggage. As the train pulled out of the station we saw a big crowd had

282

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS congregated. They folded their hands and lowered their heads as a parting salutation to Beloved Baba. We could see tears trickling down some cheeks. Baba's visit had provided a blessed relief to the eyes and hearts of His dear ones. Standing at the door of His compartment, Baba silently raised His hand to convey His love and blessings to all; in return the crowd responded by shouting out joyously, "Avatar Meher Baba, Ki Jai." As the train pulled away, we could see white handkerchiefs waving in the distance. Around 2:00 we reached Rajahmundry. There too many had gathered to get their last glimpse of Baba—the awakener of their hearts. After this brief but touching reunion where Baba's lovers took the opportunity to garland Him one more time and to offer Him their loving namaskars, Baba called for Manik who was traveling with us as far as Vijayawada. "If I give you a special assignment, will you carry it out?" Baba asked Manik. "Most happily," Manik replied. Baba explained that Janaky, the daughter of Sampath Aiyangar, was waiting at Vijayawada with her family. They had traveled from Madras when Baba had given them permission to come see Him at the train station. But knowing that there was bound to be a large group of Andhra lovers as well, Baba was worried that this dear family would not get a chance to take full advantage of their limited time. Baba wanted Manik to go to Vijayawada, contact Janaky, and explain to all there that Janaky's family should come see Him first. Only after Baba gave them darshan were the others to approach Him. Manik replied that he would do his best to comply with Baba's wish. "But how will you do it?" Baba gestured, expressing surprise. "Baba, this is a passenger train. The Howrah-Madras Mail will overtake this train and reach Vijayawada first. I will simply get down and get into the mail and that way I will be there in time to deliver your message." Baba looked pleased, even a little impressed at this clever solution to what had seemed to be a problem. Manik got down from the train and went to the station master's office to find out when the Howrah-Madras Mail would be arriving. He was informed that the train was

283

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN running almost two hours behind schedule. Doing a little quick calculating, Manik realized that there was more than enough time for him to travel to Nidadavolu, the next junction where he could catch the mail train, as it would only take forty minutes to get there. So, instead of getting down at Rajahmundry, Manik couldn't resist the temptation of spending forty more minutes with Baba's mandali. At Nidadavolu, Manik again got down and inquired when the mail would arrive. He was told that it was still running an hour late. As it would take only another forty minutes or so to reach Tadepalligudem Manik again figured that he could stay on the train until reaching there and then get down. However, eleven kilometers from Nidadavolu, as the train pulled into Navabpalem, with Tadepalligudem still two stops away, it was shunted onto a side track. Manik felt a cold chill running down his spine because he knew what this meant; he had been misinformed about how late the mail was running and it was now about to overtake them any minute! Sure enough, soon the mail roared past them without stopping, speeding on to Tadepalligudem. But it would be gone long before Manik got there. When the train did pull into Tadepalligudem, Baba called Manik. "What's this?" Baba asked. "You said you were going to catch the mail but it has already passed us!" Manik did not know what to say. He felt very much ashamed. Nervously he explained what had happened and then concluded with a rush, "But Baba, even at Vijayawada I will find a way to see that your message gets delivered." Despite these brave words, however, Manik had no idea how he could do this and left Baba's compartment in quite a state. Once again, there were many Baba lovers at the station to greet Baba. Dr. Dhanapathy approached Baba and asked His permission to offer tea and snacks to Baba and His party. Baba graciously consented and so Dhanapathy and Bhaskara Raju lovingly provided refreshments for all. But I doubt that Manik relished anything he ate or drank. About two hours later, near 5:30 that afternoon, we arrived at Eluru. Here an amusing incident took place. After pulling

284

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS into the station some people wheeling long hand carts piled high with baskets approached the mandali's compartment and began unloading everything into the already overcrowded space. Some of the mandali went to the door and began protesting and started to push everything out when Katta Subba Rao appeared and explained that this mountain of baskets contained provisions for Baba's party! There were fruit, sweets, bread, packages of butter, containers of yogurt and crates of orange juice. The orange juice we gratefully drank then and there and the rest of the refreshments were stored for Baba to distribute later on. It was after 7:00 that night when the train began to pull into the Vijayawada railway yard, one of the largest in India. Manik was still very worried about how he could possibly carry out Baba's order, when the train stopped at an outer signal, still quite a distance from the actual station and platforms. This meant that another train was at the platform where the passenger train was supposed to arrive. Therefore our train had to wait until the platform was free. Manik, for the first time since Tadepalligudem, felt a ray of hope, and jumped down from the train. He began running along the railway track to the station itself which was around a mile away. By the time he reached platform seven, where the train was supposed to arrive, he was so exhausted that he collapsed. Although he was tormented by the thought that after running all that way he might not be able to deliver the message after all, he could not get up. Finally, after a minute or two, he regained his strength and got to his feet. Once more he set off, but now he had only enough energy to walk slowly. But he soon saw the crowd of Baba lovers who had gathered and approached them to inform the prominent workers about Baba's wish that none approach Him for darshan until after a family from Madras saw Baba. Having done this, he began looking for Janaky's family to tell them the good news. Someone had told him that they might be in the waiting room and he started for there when he saw a family which he did not recognize standing on the

285

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN platform itself. He approached and asked, "Do you belong to Sampath Aiyangar's family from Madras?" "Yes." Manik felt immensely relieved and in a very happy mood conveyed Baba's instructions to them. It is indeed amazing how Baba helped Manik to be able to obey His instructions. Perhaps he would have saved himself many anxious hours if he had simply gotten down at Rajahmundry to begin with, but the opportunity to spend a few extra minutes in the company of Baba's mandali proved irresistible. Even so, his wholehearted desire to atone for his lapse was such that Baba gave Manik a second chance. In fact, Baba continues to help, in His silent loving way, anyone who really longs to obey Him. Just as Manik finished delivering his message to Janaky's family, Baba's train pulled into the station. Perfect timing! Darshan Treat for Janaky's Family C. V. Sampath Aiyangar was one of Meher Baba's early disciples from Madras. In the late '20s, with the help of K. S. Srinivasam and M. Vadivelu, he formed a small dedicated group of Baba lovers in that city. Being in the judiciary of the Madras residency, he was often out of the city on duty, but he still found time to conduct many Baba programs at his house which he renamed Meher Bhavan. Sampath Aiyangar was a very sincere and earnest person; a man not only of great scholarship, but of spiritual vision as well. Even before meeting Baba, in his daily life, he was engaged in an attempt to put his spiritual ideals into practice. It seems from the first he was drawn to Baba, wholeheartedly accepting his Babaji, as he used to call Meher Baba, as the living Christ. His love for Baba was profound and he possessed a remarkable understanding of Baba's teachings. In March 1930, during Baba's visit to Meher Bhavan, He approved the formation of "Meher League," a group devoted to spreading Baba's teachings. Also, Baba inaugurated Meher Asramam, in the premises of Meher Bhavan, by planting a

286

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS tree in the courtyard. This was to be the site for Baba gatherings in the future. During Baba's stay with Sampath Aiyangar's family, it was decided that a quarterly, "Meher Gazette" should be published with V. T. Laxmi, Sampath's talented daughter, as the editor. Despite these many activities, Baba found the time, at Sampath's request, to help his grandson, Kasthuri, write his first letter on a slate. It's a Hindu custom that a family have their children initiated into the process of education by having the family's guru, or some spiritual figure they look up to, hold the child's hand and write "Om" or some other sacred word or symbol on a slate. Out of His love for Sampath Aiyangar, Baba graciously consented to do this for Kasthuri. Baba's relationship with the whole Aiyangar family was indeed a very intimate one. Baba would invariably find some time to "sneak" away from the adults and play games with Janaky's (Sampath's other daughter) children. He would play hide and seek and other games to their great delight and amusement. Baba's last visit to Meher Bhavan was in April 1947, a few years after Sampath Aiyangar passed away. At the end of this visit, Baba allowed the family members to wash His feet with milk and honey in the early hours of the morning; a rare privilege given by Baba to this dear family. Given such intimacy, over so many years, with the Aiyangar family, it is not surprising that Baba allowed Janaky to come for His darshan at Vijayawada or that He took pains to ensure that they would have some private moments with Him. Janaky had last seen Baba the year before, in January 1953 while Baba was at Eluru. At that time she had come with her son Kasthuri and his wife, Leela, who was expecting a baby. Baba blessed the couple and casually mentioned that if Leela had a girl she should be named Meherkanti. This time, Janaky was accompanied not only by her two daughters, her son Kasthuri, and his wife, Leela, but also by her ten-month-old granddaughter, Meherkanti. The family arrived at the station on the morning of March 4 and put up at the Retiring Room. They had to wait for the

287

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN whole day, however, as Baba's train was not expected until early that night. Meherkanti had a fever and was very restless and the hours seemed to drag by, although Janaky's excitement at the prospect of seeing Beloved Baba soon could not be diminished. Finally, they assembled on the platform, well before Baba's train was due, carrying with them a vessel full of halwa prepared with love by Janaky's dear mother. As none in the family knew when they would next see Baba, they had decided to avail themselves of this opportunity to request Baba to initiate Meherkanti as He had her father, Kasthuri. In the hopes that Baba would consent, they had brought with them a slate and a slate pen. As they were standing on the platform, Manik, whom they had not met before, approached them and informed them that Meher Baba wished to see them first when He arrived. They were overjoyed to hear this and, when Baba's train pulled in, they rushed to His second class carriage. The other Baba lovers obediently waited their turn and allowed Janaky's family to be ushered first into Baba's presence. They entered Baba's compartment with their eyes riveted on Baba's winsome, smiling face and their hearts were filled with joy. For Janaky, once again time stood still in the overwhelming immediacy of Baba's presence. His divine embrace thrilled them all. Janaky humbly offered the halwa to Baba as a gift from Meher Bhavan and Baba accepted it with great delight. Perhaps He was remembering His dear Sampath and his wife. Then Janaky asked Baba if He would be willing to initiate Meherkanti. Baba looked surprised for a second, perhaps because of the child's tender age, but He lovingly agreed. Janaky handed Baba the slate and the slate pen she had brought. Meherkanti, on the other hand, because of her fever and the noise and confusion of the railway station, appeared less enthusiastic about the whole procedure. She was crying most of the time and refused to be taken out of her mother's arms. Even so, with the loving patience so characteristic of Baba, He blessed her and held her tiny hand

288

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS in His as He guided it while He drew on the slate a picture of a "mischievous chicken!" In all, the family had nearly fifteen precious minutes with Baba and then, taking His permission, with gratitude written on their faces, they got down from Baba's compartment. Adi and Jal, Baba's brother, then spent time with the family while the other Andhra Baba lovers got their opportunity to have Baba's darshan. Jal was an old familiar of the family, having visited them since the '20s at Baba's request. As the train prepared to pull out, Baba came to the door of His bogie so that everyone could see Him one last time. The hearts of His lovers were enveloped with the joy of seeing Baba, yet tinged with the poignancy of parting. Kasthuri took some pictures of Baba inside His compartment as well as a few of Baba standing at the door as the train pulled out. These are probably the last photos taken of Beloved Baba during His second Andhra visit. He looks tired but, nonetheless, full of compassionate love. All stood on the platform and waved and followed Baba's bogie with their eyes until it was out of sight, but they surely tried to follow Him with their hearts as far as their love could take them. When Janaky's family returned to their room at the station, they noticed that Meherkanti was now fast asleep and her fever was completely gone. A blessed great-grandchild of Sampath Aiyangar! Don't Bend Baba's "Guidelines" to Suit Your Ends As it turned out, Baba did not have to change bogies after all. At Vijayawada, His bogie was thoroughly checked and repaired so He could travel all the way to Poona in it. Not long after leaving Vijaywada, we began unrolling our bedding. Around fifteen people had gotten down at Vijayawada to catch trains for Hamirpur and Nagpur so we were not as tightly crowded as we had been. Still, every bit of space, including the aisles, was needed to accommodate us. Most were exhausted from the long darshan trip and went to sleep without difficulty.

289

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN A few, however, remained awake in turns to see that others didn't squeeze into our reserved compartment when the train stopped at each station along the way. To backtrack a little, there was a personal incident which occurred that day which I would like to recount. Between Samalkot and Vijayawada, Baba periodically visited the mandali's compartment, spending some time with His close ones. When Baba visited us after Eluru, He saw the pile of baskets which had been given by K. Subba Rao. Baba appreciated his hospitality and then began distributing the contents to those returning to Hamirpur and Nagpur Districts, gesturing that they should share this with their families and friends. After personally handing out various items to a few, Baba told Sadashiv Patel and Savak to divide the rest among those in the compartment. I received some fruit, delicacies and a packet of sweets, wrapped in a shiny plastic bag. Some time later, Baba asked us if we had enough for our supper. All said it was ample. Then, with a twinkle in His eye, Baba continued, "You were extremely well fed in Andhra. Some of you must have even put on weight! But starting tomorrow, none of you should eat anything that's leftover from Andhra." At the next station, Baba got down and returned to His coupe. I don't know what effect this seemingly simple instruction had on the others, but for me, after my supper, it precipitated a bit of a problem, a little conflict. For years my body had been frail and my digestion delicate. It gets upset even if I overeat just a little. Hence I am careful never to have too much. I had eaten what I could for supper and put the sweets on the overhead rack to enjoy with my breakfast or lunch the following day. But now Baba's instruction made that impossible. I have a sweet tooth and I did not want to forego the pleasure of the sweets, but I knew if I ate them I would not be able to digest them. So what to do? As with most temptations, it sounds trivial, and yet I could not simply put the matter out of my mind. I found my attention wandering to the thought of the sweets and my eye kept periodically glancing up at the shiny packet above my head. No

290

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS one knew what was happening within me; I looked calm but I wasn't. See how even such a simple straightforward instruction of Baba's can bring to the surface deep rooted, yet often unsuspected, attachments. I was jolted out of my preoccupation by the dramatic change in the sound the train made as it rattled over the tracks. Suddenly there was an extra loud clattering as we passed over a long bridge with iron fretwork on both sides. This not only distracted me from my temptation, but inspired me to discover a solution to my problem. Without hesitation, I reached up and took the packet of sweets down from the rack and then happily dropped them out the window to disappear in the current of the river we were crossing. The conflict was resolved! I felt so relieved that I was left with a sweet taste in my mouth even though I hadn't eaten a single sweet. And it seemed that with the packet, I also managed to throw away a temptation that might eventually have prompted me to disobey Baba. This little incident may appear quite innocuous but it taught me an important lesson: if we resolve to obey Baba, the problems created by our temptations resolve themselves in a natural way. To some it may not seem very critical whether I kept a few sweets to enjoy the next day or not, but initial disobedience always seems insignificant and justifiable. Sometimes the temptation to disobey appears alluringly "sweet," but within it lies the long snares of bitterness. Simply trying honestly to follow Baba, without attempting to bend His guidelines to suit our own convenience is the safest and sweetest path. The next morning, March 5, the sun with its lovely hues and golden rays appeared on the Eastern horizon—an everyday ever-renewing miracle which is ignored by most people. For me, it was a great delight to watch that resplendent ball, looking so small although thousands of times bigger than the earth, quietly keeping company with each one in the moving train. Does not the spiritual Sun, the Avatar, in spite of being the Infinite One, offer to become a companion to each? The problem is that although we need Him, we do not always want

291

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Him. Unlike the previous day, Baba did not visit the mandali's compartment and the day passed without any special incident, except for one small personal detail that I recall. Near midday the train reached Raichur where lunch had been ordered in advance for us all. We quickly rushed to the refreshment room to eat the simple South Indian meal of rice, sambhar and papadam before the train left. As I was eating I happened to bite into a small white pebble which had been carelessly left in the rice. It was crushed into pieces and I had to spit out the whole mouthful and it spoiled my lunch. This vividly reminded me, by comparison, of the clean, rich food which had been carefully and lovingly prepared for Baba and His people during the entire Andhra tour. In living with Baba, one has to be ready for comforts as well as discomforts. You have to take life as it comes and accept tasty meals and bland inedible dishes as His wish. One other thought came to me with great certainty—that if I had saved some of the sweets and substituted them for the ill cooked station food, those sweets would have proved most bitter spiritually. If I had disobeyed, I would have displeased Baba and the incredible richness of the Andhra darshan tour would have been ruined and lost for me. In following Baba, one should never treat His wish lightly. There can be no compromise with the Avatar's instructions because they come from the very Source of wisdom, love and compassion. All Glory to Meher Baba, the Avatar! It was past midnight when the train pulled into Kurduwadi. Most of the mandali were asleep and I did not wish to disturb them; to the few who were awake I said in a hushed voice, "Good-bye folks. See you in Baba's time." I got down holding in my hand the small tin suitcase which I still use during my travels. The place where I stepped down onto the platform was close to the spot where, two weeks earlier, I had boarded the train to accompany Beloved Baba to

292

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS Andhra. But now what a difference! I was parting from Him and I felt that the whole glorious experience had ended too soon. As I started to walk away, my steps inadvertently led me toward Baba's second class coupe. Foolishly, I hoped I might get a last glimpse of Him, but the doors and windows were closed. I waited there silently, however, on the off chance that His window might be opened. What madness! The closed doors, however, could not obstruct the flow of Baba's presence and I stood happily glued to the spot until the engine whistled and the train pulled out of the station. For a while my mind and heart raced along with the wheels of Baba's compartment but eventually, coming back to myself, I lifted the little suitcase and with a heart both heavy and joyous I walked to my home. Next morning, March 6, Adi drove Baba from the Poona station to Bindra House where Baba had His bath and breakfast. Then Adi drove Baba to Mahabaleshwar and thus ended the glorious Andhra darshan tour. And yet, the "darshan experience" of those who met Baba continues. Outwardly, some were merely charmed by His personality, but remained unconvinced of His divinity. Some felt the impact of His love and came away feeling that He was an exceptional individual, but not necessarily the God-Man. Yet even these will find their unconscious journey to God quickened because of His enlivening contact. For a few, however, Baba's "call" resounded in the deepest recesses of their beings and their hearts responded by accepting Him as God-become-Man, the Avatar. For those who were meeting Baba for the first time, it changed the direction of their lives, reorienting them to Him. For those who had previously accepted Baba, this darshan tour deepened their conviction in Him and gave them a greater awareness of His presence as "awakened love." Baba's darshan had as many facets as there were people who received it, and it continues to this day. For Baba's darshan is a dispensation in silence of His compassion; His giving of Himself as selfless divine love, to the measure one is ready to

293

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN receive it. This darshan was made manifest in Hamirpur District and Andhra but is available today to any who approach Him with love. The story of Baba's Hamirpur and Andhra darshan tour is also the story of our own hearts once they are awakened by His love. So it is that I often revisit those exciting exhilarating days. As the many lively incidents file past in my thoughts, the tides of wonder and delight envelop me. When I fly back to those years I can still visualize the events, and a heartwarming HamirpurAndhra nostalgia steals over me. The incidents appear before me like a flock of cranes, with wings spread wide, gracefully flying high up in the sky; they seem to suddenly appear for a while out of nowhere, just to disappear beyond the horizon. The spiritual splendor of those simple, humorous and profound Baba days often casts a tender spell over me. Like deep, passionate musical notes they bring me the joys and agonies of many yearning hearts. Francis Brabazon accompanied Beloved Baba during the entire Andhra tour and on his return to Australia he wrote a thrilling and graphic poetic account of his journey with the God-Man. The following excerpt from that book, which also represents the feelings of many a heart, expresses how deeply he was touched by Meher Baba's love during this Andhra darshan: Whether Meher Baba is the totality of Godhood or not, I have personally no way of knowing—I can only measure to my own degree. But to that degree, he is the embodiment of that ideal which I call God. Since Beauty and knowledge has been the only God I have ever worshipped or pursued, and since this man appeals to my eyes as the very embodiment and manifestation of Beauty and knowledge, I call him God. Not only the all-forgiveness and humour in his eyes, but the very movements of his hands and body, have unlocked regions within me which were unknown to me before. No man or woman, no flight of thought, no aesthetic experience, no sublimity of nature, has touched the depths

294

THE GLORIOUS ANDHRA DARSHAN TOUR ENDS of me as this man has. I have met no one, or experienced no experience, which has melted my heart or sharpened my intellect as he has. So it was that when the people of Andhra in their thousands, folded their hands before him in devotion, I, in each one of them, folded my hands and bowed in my heart before the purity and completeness of his beauty. My own goal is that in that purity I become annihilate. That man is the God-man who makes the path easy— Nay, who wipes out the path altogether, Goes straight to the heart of the matter And gives one realization of the one Self. 36 Many seasons have passed by, but the spring of Baba's darshan continues to remain fresh in my memory, with its glowing blossoms. Finding oneself in the love-orbit of the GodMan is a wonderful and exciting experience; the gift of His love opens the hearts of His dear ones to His eternal Beauty, His Glory, His existence as Love. At the close of this volume, Meher Baba's messages given during the "darshan days" flash through my mind and stir my heart. Each of them has the superb depth of the Avatar's wisdom and the warmth of His magnetic love. But how can my words, which are poor props, ever reach the profound sanctity of Baba's presence felt in one's heart? To choose some concluding statements of Beloved Baba from those days to share with those who now seek Him and His darshan with open hearts, has become for me a delightfully confusing task. At this juncture, out of the many matchless messages given by Meher Baba, I recall His following words of penetrating beauty and divinity—the words that let His unconditional compassion, love and divine assurance trickle through: Everything is Mine except Myself; Myself is for those who love Me. I am the Ancient One, the Highest of the High.

36

Journey With God, p. 17.

295

GLIMPSES OF THE GOD-MAN Love Me; Love Me; Love Me; and you will find Me. Let the bells ring! All glory to Meher Baba, to Him, the Avatar!!!

296

GLOSSARY arti: A cry of the yearning heart; an ancient Hindu method of concluding worship. Traditionally, at the time of arti, small lighted lamps or joss sticks are slowly waved in a circle before the person, idol or picture of the deity, saint, Man-God or GodMan being worshipped, while a special song with a theme or refrain of offering oneself to the One worshipped is sung. Meher Baba's lovers do not necessarily do this when His arti is sung. avatar, an: An incarnation manifesting a specific divine quality. Avatar, the: "God-become-man." The incarnation of God, the infinite, in a finite human form. The God-Man, Messiah, Christ, Rasool, Saheb-e-Zaman. Bhagavad Gita, the: Lit., "Song of the Lord." A section of the Hindu epic, the Mahabharata, consisting of a colloquy between Krishna and Arjuna on the eve of battle. It was in the Bhagavad Gita that the Avatar, as Krishna, revealed the Avatar's status as being everyone and everything, and also beyond everyone and everything. bhakti: Wholehearted devotion. bhakti-yoga: A path of devotion. bhajan: A devotional song or the singing of devotional songs. baqa: Abiding. baqa-billah: Abiding in God; the state of consciousness experienced by the Perfect Ones. chappals: Sandals. chilla: Engaging for forty days in worship, austerities. choultry: A resting place for visitors where rooms and food are provided by a charitable institution for nominal rates. dal (also dhal): A common preparation made from any of several types of lentils grown in India. darshan: Formal or informal audience given by the Master who bestows his blessings on his devotees or visitors and

297

GLOSSARY receives their homage. Sometimes the Master uses the occasion to distribute prasad as well; also the act of bowing in reverence. dharamshala: A free rest house for travelers. dhoti: A long white cloth worn by men from the waist and wrapped around the legs. dnyan: Gnosis, Real Knowledge, discrimination. dnyan-yoga: A path of discrimination. fana: Annihilation. fana-fillah: The "I am God" state of the realized Ones. gadi: Lit., mattress. A seat or throne. ghazal: A short love poem. An ode. A special poetic composition in Persian, Urdu or Hindi. halwa: A sweet preparation, made from farina. hu-tu-tu: An outdoor Indian game played by two teams consisting of nine to eleven players each on a rectangular area of 40' x 25'. The goal is to cross mid-field into the opponents' side and touch a player and then return safely to your group while repeating "hu-tu-tu" continuously in one breath. If the other team can hold you and prevent you from returning in time you are out. jap: Repetition of a name of God or any sacred word. jhopri: (Sometimes spelled zopdi), a hut. kabaddi: An outdoor Indian game, similar to hu-tu-tu. karma: The working of the law of action and reaction in relation to oneself and others. Fate. The happenings in one's lifetime preconditioned by one's past lives. karma-yoga: A path of selfless action. kirtan: A performance glorifying God or the God-Man through songs and stories. Koran, the: The holy book of the Moslems. kundalini: The vital force residing at the base of the spine, symbolically represented as a coiled serpent.

298

GLOSSARY kuti: A hut. Lila: God's "Divine Sport." In a general sense, playful activities. mandali: The intimate disciples of a Perfect Master or the Avatar; a group associated with a common activity. mantra: A sacred name or phrase repeated to invoke God. mast: (Pronounced "must"), a God-intoxicated person on the spiritual path. Maya: Lit., illusion—that which does not exist. The principle of Ignorance which makes the Nothing appear as everything. In a general sense, false attachment. mayavic: Pertaining to Maya. muni: A great sage. naaz: A caprice, whim of a beloved or of the Divine Beloved. namaskar: The placing of one's palms together as a sign of respect or greeting. nirvana: The first stage of the final fana; the absolute vacuum state. nirvikalpa-samadhi: The "I am God" state of the Perfect Ones; divinity in expression. niyaz: Lit., prayer, supplication. In a general sense, the response to the beloved's naaz. nullah: A gully. pachadi: A South Indian dish, chutney. pan: A masticatory containing a few spices wrapped in a betel leaf. pandal: An awning. papadam: A crispy snack. parwana: A moth. payasam: Sweetened milk with cooked rice, raisins, almonds, etc. perngu: Yogurt, curds. prasad: Lit., a gracious gift. Anything, usually edible, given by a saint, Perfect Master or the Avatar to their followers.

299

GLOSSARY Anything, usually edible, that is first offered to a deity, saint, Perfect Master or the Avatar and then distributed in His name. puja: A worship. pulihara: Special spiced rice dish, "yellow" rice. qawwal: One who sings ghazals and qawwalis. qawwali: A characteristic type of singing, usually in Urdu, accompanied by musical instruments. Often these songs are addressed to the Beloved in a very intimate way. Qutub: Lit., hub or axis. A Perfect Master. qutubiat: The state of a Qutub. raj-yoga: A path of meditation. Ramayana, the: The ancient Indian epic recounting the life of Rama, the Avatar. rishi: A seer. A hermit with spiritual wisdom. sadra (also sadhra): A thin, ankle length muslin shirt. Sadguru: A Perfect Master, Man-God. sadhu: A pilgrim, an advanced soul. sahavas: Lit., close companionship. An opportunity given by the Avatar to spend time with Him and to intimately feel His presence. A gathering held in His honor where His lovers and followers meet to remember Him. samadhi: In a general sense, a trance induced by spiritual meditation. Also a place where the body or the last remains of a saint, a Perfect Master or the Avatar are interred. sambhar: A spicy liquid dish served with rice. sanaui: An Indian reed instrument somewhat similar to a clarinet. sanyasi: One who has renounced the world and its ways. shama: A flame. shastipurti: The celebration of the 60th birthday. shastri: One who is well versed in the Hindu scriptures or shastras. talib: An aspirant.

300

GLOSSARY tapas: Penance. tapasvi: One who practices penance. uppama: A spicy South Indian breakfast dish. yoga: Lit., union. A method and practice leading to conscious union with God. yoga-samadhi: A trance induced by yogic practices. zikr: The repetition of God's name.

301

BlBLlOGRAPHY There are several books by Meher Baba and many on His life and teachings. For the sake of convenience, only some are included in this list. BOOKS BY MEHER BABA Beams from Meher Baba on the Spiritual Panorama. San Francisco: Sufism Reoriented, Inc., 1958. Discourses. 7th edition. Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1987. The Everything and The Nothing. Beacon Hill, N.S.W., Australia: Meher House Publications, 1963. God Speaks. 2nd edition revised and enlarged. New York: Dodd, Mead, 1973. Life at Its Best. New York: Harper and Row, 1972. BOOKS ABOUT MEHER BABA Avatar by Jean Adriel. Berkeley, CA: John F. Kennedy University Press, 1971. Because of Love: My Life and Art with Meher Baba by Rano Gayley. Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1983. The Beloved by Naosherwan Anzar. Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1974. The Dance of Love: My Life with Meher Baba by Margaret Craske. Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1980. The East-West Gathering by Francis Brabazon. Beacon Hill, N.S.W., Australia: Meher House Publications, 1963. 82 Family Letters to the Western Family of Lovers and Followers of Meher Baba written by Mani (Manija Sheriar Irani) from December 1956 to August 1969. Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1976. Glimpses of the God-Man, Meher Baba by Bal Natu. Vol. I (January 1943 - 1948), Walnut Creek, CA: Sufism Reoriented, Inc., 1977. Vol II (January 1949 - 1952), Bombay: Meher House Publications, 1979. Vol. III

302

BIBLIOGRAPHY (February 1952 - February 1953), Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1982. Vol. IV (February - December 1953), Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1984. The God-Man by C. B. Purdom. Crescent Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1971. How a Master Works by Ivy Oneita Duce. Walnut Creek, CA: Sufism Reoriented, Inc., 1975. Journey with God by Francis Brabazon. Beacon Hill, N.S.W., Australia: Beacon Hill Publishing Co., 1954. Letters from the Mandali of Avatar Meher Baba compiled by Jim Mistry. Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1981. Vol. II, Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1983. The Life Circulars of Avatar Meher Baba. Hyderabad, India: Meher Vihar Trust, 1968. Listen, Humanity narrated and edited by D.E. Stevens. New York: Harper and Row, 1971. Love Alone Prevails by Kitty Davy. Myrtle Beach, SC: Sheriar Press, 1981. Much Silence by Tom and Dorothy Hopkinson. New York: Dodd, Mead, 1975. The Silent Word: Being Some Chapters of the Life and Time of Avatar Meher Baba by Francis Brabazon. Bombay: Meher House Publications, 1978. The Wayfarers (Meher Baba with the God-intoxicated) by William Donkin. Ahmednagar, India: Meher Publications, 1949. While the World Slept: Stories from Bhau Kalchuri's Life with Avatar Meher Baba by Bhau Kalchuri. North Myrtle Beach, SC: Manifestation, Inc., 1984. OTHER BOOKS In Dust I Sing by Francis Brabazon. Berkeley, CA: Beguine Library, 1974. The Mastery of Consciousness by Allan Y. Cohen. New York: Harper and Row, 1977. The Nothing and The Everything by Bhau Kalchuri. North Myrtle Beach, SC: Manifestation, Inc., 1982.

303

BIBLIOGRAPHY MAGAZINES DEVOTED TO MEHER BABA The Awakener (Biannual), Editor, Filis Frederick: 93818th Street, Hermosa Beach, California 90254, USA. Glow International (Quarterly), Editors, Freiny Nalavala and Naosherwan Anzar: 36 Lytton Road, Dehra Dun, U.P., India. ∗

∗

For a complete list of books by or about Meher Baba write: Sheriar Press 3005 Highway 17 N. ByPass Myrtle Beach, South Carolina 29577 USA

304